Row 


Max  strasburg 

Sheir  Book 


DAVID  THE  GIANT  KILLER 

AND  OTHER  TALES  OF 

GRANDMA  LOPEZ 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/davidgiantkillerOOsoliiala 


She  Went  in  Unveiled  Beauty  for  the  First  Time  (page  i88) 


Babtti  %\)t  (§imt  lliller 


AND    OTHER    TALES 
OF  GRANDMA  LOPEZ 

BY 

EMILY  SOLIS-COHEN,  Jr. 

WITH   ILLUSTRATIONS   BY   ALFRED   FEINBERG 


L- 


PHILADELPHIA 

The  Jewish  Publication  Society  of  America 
1908 


J) 


Copyright,  1908,  by 
The  Jewish  Publication  Society  of  America 


To  My  Grandmothers 


PREFACE 

T3IBLE  stories  are  told  once  and  for  all  in  the 
^^  pages  of  the  Bible.  Were  it  not  that  the  tale 
is  there  given  in  its  simplest  form,  leaving  the 
reader  to  provide  the  background  from  knowledge 
or  imagination,  there  could  be  no  possible  excuse  for 
the  re-telling.  Grandma  Lopez  has  permitted  her- 
self the  license  of  the  story-teller,  even  to  filling  in  the 
gaps  by  the  exercise  of  her  own  fancy.  Thus  she  has 
described  the  early  life  of  the  prophet  Elijah,  about 
which  nothing  is  known,  and  in  so  doing  she  frames 
a  variant  of  the  legend  that  makes  Phinehas,  son  of 
Eleazar  the  priest,  live  again  in  the  Tishbite.  Equally 
fanciful  is  her  suggestion  as  to  the  etymology  of  the 
Masoretic  Tishbi.  She  has  a  feeling  that  the  appel- 
lation is  characteristic,  rather  than  geographical,  and 
that  it  relates  in  some  way  to  the  work  of  the  prophet 
who  brings  back  God  to  Israel  and  Israel  to  God,  and 
whom  both  sacred  Scripture  and  legend  acclaim  as 
peculiarly  the  Restorer  of  fertility,  of  health,  of  life, 
of  freedom,  of  nationality.  Perhaps  also  she  remem- 
bers the  last  verse  of  the  last  chapter  of  the  last  of  the 
prophetic  books  (Malachi  ili,  24),  and  various  ex- 

7 


PREFACE 

presslons  of  prophets  near  to  Elijah  in  time  or  char- 
acter (Amos,  Hosea,  Joel),  as  well  as  Elijah's  own 
utterance  on  Carmel  (i  Kings  xviii,  37),  and  his 
prayer  over  the  son  of  the  widow  of  Zarephath 
(i  Kings  xvii,  21).  Secure  in  the  limitations  of  her 
knowledge,  she  can  blissfully  ignore  difficulties  that 
would  deter  a  better  Hebraist. 

Though  she  is  not  a  Hebrew  scholar,  the  old  lady 
knows  her  prayer  book  and  Parashah  book  fairly 
well,  and,  having  an  intimate  acquaintance  with  the 
English  versions  of  the  Bible  and  the  Apocrypha,  she 
has  come  to  use  their  phrases  freely,  not  only  in  direct 
quotations,  but  also  in  piecing  together  appropriate 
passages  from  various  books  to  fill  out  narrative,  de- 
scription, or  conversation.  In  the  entire  course  of 
her  stories  she  has  tried  to  use  words  which  would  jar 
as  little  as  might  be  with  the  diction  of  her  models. 
Nor  has  she  felt  that  she  was  talking  above  the  heads 
of  her  grandchildren.  "  Children  possess  an  unesti- 
mated  sensibility  to  whatever  is  deep  and  high  so  long 
as  it  is  simple  likewise." 

Grandma  Lopez  loves  the  traditional  ceremonies 
and  forms  of  her  faith,  and  her  family  count  them 
among  the  common  features  of  life,  but  there  is  no 
attempt  in  this  book  to  describe  all  the  ceremonies 
and  customs  that  form  a  part  of  the  Jewish  life  of 
the  Lopez  household.     Only  such  have  been  touched 

8 


PREFACE 

upon  as  fall  naturally  into  the  story  of  Grandma's 
visit. 

Some  of  the  tales  here  collected  have  appeared  in 
print  over  the  author's  pen-name  of  "  Emma  Leigh." 
Of  these,  "  David  the  Giant  Killer  "  (which  was  pub- 
lished in  Jewish  Comment),  "  In  Shushan  the 
Capital,"  and  "  Amid  the  Alien  Corn  "  (which  ap- 
peared in  The  Jewish  Exponent)  have  not  been 
changed.  "  The  Sacrifice  at  Modin,"  "  The  Hid- 
den Smithy,"  and  "  The  Fall  of  Michmash  "  are, 
however,  largely  new,  having  been  rewritten  and 
elaborated  since  their  publication  in  Jewish  Comment. 
The  author  desires  to  acknowledge  the  courtesy  of 
the  editors  of  these  journals.  The  other  stories  are 
here  first  printed.  The  prayer  of  Nebuchadrezzar 
before  the  golden  image  has  been  adapted  from 
prayers  quoted  in  Die  Religion  Babyloniens  und 
Assyriens,  by  Professor  Morris  Jastrow,  Jr. 

Emily  Solis-Cohen. 

Philadelphia,  April,  igo8. 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 
DAVID  THE  GIANT  KILLER 

Grandma  is  Coming  ! 17 

David  the  Giant  Killer 25 

Hanukah  Memories  43 

IN  SHUSHAN  THE  CAPITAL 

Purim  in  the  Country 51 

In  Shushan  the  Capital 55 

Myrtle-that-was-changed-to-Esther  66 

THE  SACRIFICE  AT  MODIN 

Grandma's  Wedding 73 

The  Sacrifice  at  Modin 77 

The  Cleansing  of  the  Temple 91 

THE  HIDDEN  SMITHY 

Sabbath  Eve 95 

The  Hidden  Smithy 99 

The  Battle  of  the  Field  of  -Barley 113 

THE  FALL  OF  MICHMASH 

Youth's  Bright  Lexicon 117 

The  Fall  of  Michmash 119 

AT  THE  FORK  OF  THE  ROADS 

Habdalah    139 

At  the  Fork  of  the  Roads 143 

The  Good  Carpenter 160 

CARMEL 

Captured  by  the  Indians 165 

Carmel   167 

The  Passing  of  Elijah 177 

11 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

AMID  THE  ALIEN  CORN 

Ruth's  Story  183 

Amid  the  Alien  Corn 185 

The  Forgotten  Sheaf 200 

HOW  DANIEL  BECAME  JUDGE 

By  the  Waters  of  Babylon 205 

How  Daniel  Became  Judge 207 

A  Nation  of  Teachers 224 

THE  GOLDEN  IMAGE 229 

CONCLUSION 

The  Jack  Horner  Pie 245 

GLOSSARY 249 


12 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 


She   Went  in    Unveiled  Beauty  for  the  First  Time 

(page  1 88 ) Frontispiece 

FACING 
PAGE 

"Thus  Shall  be  Done  to  the  Man  Whom  the  King  Delight- 
eth  to  Honor  ! " 60 


And  thus  the  First  Struggle  for  Freedom  Was  Won 90 


From   the   Midst  of  the  Fire  a  Black  Giant Took  a 

Threatening  Step  toward  Them 100 


"  Lo,    from   the   Sea    Rises  a   Cloud   the   Size  of  a  Man's 
Hand!" 174 


13 


DAVID  THE  GIANT  KILLER 


DAVID  THE  GIANT  KILLER 
GRANDMA  IS  COMING! 

XCITEMENT  ran  riot  in  the  Lopez 
family  when  the  morning  mail  announced 
that  Grandma  was  coming  to  spend 
Hanukah  week  with  them  in  their  new  house.  The 
children  shouted  and  bounced  up  and  down  in  their 
chairs,  until  the  dishes  on  the  breakfast  table  rattled 
gaily.  Jack  blew  a  long  whistle,  and  Isabella,  the 
dignified,  forbore  reproof.  Father  put  down  the  ab- 
sorbing newspaper  to  answer  mother's  smiling  eyes, 
and  said  laughingly,  "  I  know  some  people — not  very 
far  away,  either — ^who  have  a  treat  in  store  for  them." 
"  You  just  bet,"  agreed  David.  "  'Tain't  many 
boys  is  dot  a  Dwandma  like  me !  "  The  elder  children 
glanced  expectantly  at  Jack,  but  for  a  wonder  the 
grammarian  of  the  family  let  an  error  slip,  even  nod- 
ding approval  at  David,  whose  round  face  fairly 
shone  with  the  joy  of  possessing  such  a  treasure  as 
Grandma  Lopez. 

"  I  bet  she'll  have  a  new  story  for  you  kids,"  re- 
marked Leon.  *'  Do  you  know.  Mother,  when 
Grandma  tells  us  stories  they  seem  so  true,  I  almost 
believe  them." 

17 


GRANDMA  IS  COMING! 

After  the  shout  that  greeted  this  unusual  conde- 
scension had  died  out,  they  all  began  to  plan  eagerly 
what  Grandma  was  to  do  for  each  of  them,  and  ma*-- 
vellous  were  the  ways  in  which  they  were  going  ti 
entertain  her.  Their  spirits  ran  so  high  during  the 
discussion,  and  their  laughter  grew  so  hilarious,  that 
Mother  heaved  a  sigh  of  relief  when  the  last  cap  was 
found,  in  a  corner  strangely  far  from  the  hook  on 
which  it  had  been  so  carefully  hung  the  night  before. 
She  breathed  freely  only  when  the  last  sturdy  pair  of 
legs  had  trudged  round  the  corner  to  school. 

Little  Estrella  and  David  were  banished  to  the 
nursery,  while  their  mother  went  about  her  morning 
tasks.  It  was  not  until  nearly  noon,  when  Grandma 
was  expected,  that  she  found  time  to  glance  in  at 
them.  As  she  paused  on  the  threshold,  Estrella 
whimpered,  and  David  cried  in  tragic  tones,  "  You're 
in  the  ocean,  you'll  be  dwounded  dead !  " 

Mrs.  Lopez  sank  frightened  into  the  safety  of  an 
empty  rocking-chair,  only  to  be  warned  that  she  was 
riding  on  a  cow-catcher.  However,  she  did  not 
move  from  her  dangerous  position,  and  when  the 
rescue  party  tried  to  drag  her  forth,  she  gathered 
them  into  her  arms.  *'  Well,  chickabiddies,  I  wonder 
what  we'll  find  in  Grandma's  prize  bag  this  trip. 
Let's  each  guess.   My  turn  first,  and  I  say  Bonuelos." 

"  That's  easy,"  remarked  her  scornful  youngest 
son,  for  these  sugar  cakes  were  eaten  every  Hanukah. 

18 


GRANDMA  IS  COMING! 

The  receipt  had  come  over  with  the  family  from 
England,  and  probably  had  been  used  in  those  old, 
old  days  in  Spain. 

"  I  guess  a  doll  that  says  *  Papa  '  and  *  Mamma,'  " 
asserted  a  hopeful  little  voice,  but  Mother  scarcely 
heard  it,  so  taken  aback  was  she  by  the  next  utterance 
of  David,  who,  having  puckered  his  brow  into  a 
thoughtful  frown,  announced  his  calm  expectation  to 
find  a  "  twusty  blade." 

"A  what!"  exclaimed  his  astonished  questioner. 

"  A  twusty  blade.  O  you  know, — like  Jack  had, 
to  kill  giants  and  dwagons.     I  want  'ventures,  too." 

Before  Mrs.  Lopez  could  reply,  Estrella  threw 
appealing  arms  about  the  neck  of  her  brave  brother. 
"  Let  me  go  with  you,  and  I'll  nurse  your  wounds." 

"  Won't  never  have  no  wounds,"  said  the  indig- 
nant David.  Then,  seeing  the  hurt  look  in  her  eyes, 
he  added  graciously:  **  You  can  come,  and  the  giant 
will  dwag  you  off  to  his  castle  to  make  you  nice  and 
fat.  But  you  mustn't  be  'fwaid,  for  I'll  wescue  you," 
he  reassured  her.  "  You  see,"  he  turned  to  his 
mother,  "  wifles  does  all  wight  for  huntin'  bears  wiv, 
but  I  need  a  sword  for  giants." 

"  Mercy  me !  "  said  Mrs.  Lopez  under  her  breath, 
having  visions  of  her  baby  playing  with  some  older 
boy's  gun — then  quietly,  "  Wherever  did  you  get  a 
rifle,  little  man,  and  where  is  it?  " 

"  Here,"  and  David  trotted  over  on  his  chubby 

19 


GRANDMA  IS  COMING! 

little  legs  to  a  corner  of  the  closet,  and  solemnly 
brought  her  a  twisted  newspaper.  No  sooner  had 
she  taken  it,  unsuspicious  of  danger,  than  he  shrieked, 
"  That's  the  twigger,  it'll  go  off." 

Mechanically  her  fingers  loosed  their  hold,  and  a 
relieved  look  came  over  the  child's  face.  "  My,  but 
you've  had  a  nawwow  'scape,  I  thoughted  you'd  be 
killed  sure.  I  ought  a'knowed  'at  womans  can't  hold 
guns."  And  with  this  crushing  remark  he  put  his 
weapon  carefully  out  of  harm's  way. 

"  Dearest,"  suddenly  exclaimed  Estrella,  drawing 
Mother's  head  down  to  whisper  to  her,  "  David  has 
just  setted  his  heart  on  havin'  a  sword.  He's  been 
wishin'  it  ever  since  he  finded  that  red  cap  he  says  is 
a  wishin'  cap.  But  I'm  'fraid  it  tain't  the  real  kind," 
sighed  the  little  girl,  "  for  ev'ry  mornin'  he  looks  to 
see  if  the  brownies  haven't  brought  him  one,  and  they 
won't  do  it.  If  I  give  you  the  pennies  in  my  bank," 
she  went  on,  "will  you  buy  him  one?  'Cause  I 
don't  fink  Grandma'll  ever  bring  a  sword.  She  don't 
know  David  wants  one,"  the  child  finished,  in  loyal 
apology  for  the  Grandmother  who  was  always  trying 
to  bring  joy  to  her  little  ones. 

"  I'll  see  what  we  can  do,  dear, — but  hush,  here 
he  comes."  Estrella  looked  up  quickly  with  a  pretty 
blush,  to  find  her  manly  brother  standing  in  front  of 
them,  hands  deep  in  the  pockets  of  his  first  trousers, 
feet  planted  firmly  apart,  surveying  them  with  a  sad 

20 


GRANDMA  IS  COMING! 

air  of  reproach.  "  I  don't  want  to  know  anyone's 
old  secrets,"  he  announced  with  an  air  of  dignified 
unconcern,  as  he  turned  away. 

The  little  girl's  lip  quivered,  and  if  Mother  had 
not  held  her  tight,  she  would  have  run  after  David  to 
comfort  her  foolish  chum,  although  she  was  sorely 
hurt  that  her  playfellow  should  think  she  would  keep 
anything  from  him.  However,  she  only  snuggled  up 
closer  to  her  mother,  saying  in  an  audible  undertone, 
"  Mamma,  please  let  David  light  the  light  to-night, 
I  do  it  every  year." 

"  No,"  protested  David,  who  always  heard  when 
he  was  least  expected  to,  "  'tain't  fair.  You're  a  girl, 
and  gentlemens  never  comes  before  ladies." 

"  But  you  know  the  blessings,  and  I  don't, — that 
is,  in  Hebrew,"  rejoined  Estrella,  who,  like  all  her 
sex,  once  she  had  decided  to  be  generous,  was  not 
going  to  be  deprived  of  the  pleasure  of  feeling  virtu- 
ous. David,  on  his  part,  was  equally  determined  not 
to  be  outdone  by  a  girl,  and  Mother  threw  herself 
into  what  threatened  to  be  a  breach :  "  David  can 
light  the  lamp  to-night,  and  Estrella  the  Shammas 
to-night  and  the  new  light  to-morrow  night;  and  after 
that  each  one  of  the  others  can  have  a  turn."  For 
Mrs.  Lopez  knew  that  none  of  her  children  was  too 
old  to  kindle  the  lamp  of  dedication.  David  beamed 
on  his  mother,  and  Estrella  rushed  to  make  peace 
with  a  kiss  that  was  never  given,  for  suddenly  the 

21 


GRANDMA  IS  COMING! 

door  opened,  and  she  was  in  Grandma's  arms, 
whither  David  soon  followed  her. 

That  evening  a  merry  family  gathered  about  the 
table  in  the  book,  room,  on  which  stood  the  brass 
Hanukah  lamp,  an  old  one,  shaped  like  a  Menorah. 
Father  held  David  in  his  arms  so  that  the  child  could 
light  the  wick  floating  in  the  oil.  Clearly  and  slowly 
he  recited,  "  Bariich  Atah — I'hadltk  Ner  shel  Ha- 
nukah," and  kindled  the  right  hand  flame.  Then  he 
gave  the  taper  to  Estrella,  who  from  Grandma's 
arms  reached  up  to  light  the  Shammas  at  the  top  of 
the  lamp. 

After  the  psalm  had  been  sung,  David  flung  his 
hat  from  him  quickly,  and  disappeared  out  of  the 
room. 

Mrs.  Lopez  and  Estrella  exchanged  smiling 
glances  of  understanding,  while  Grandma  asked, 
"  What  is  David  in  such  a  hurry  about?  It  must  be 
something  very  important." 

"  Well,  well,"  Grandma  chided  softly,  for  David 
reappeared  in  the  doorway,  holding  up  the  worn  and 
precious  black  bag  in  which  childish  fingers  de- 
lighted to  delve.  "  So  he  couldn't  wait  like  a  good 
little  boy.    He  must  be  very  hungry  for  cake." 

"  'Deed  not.  Grandma,"  Estrella  came  to  the  rescue 
of  her  abashed  champion.  "  He's  waitin'  for  his 
sword." 

"  Waitin'  for  his  sword !  "  said  Grandma,  as  much 

22 


GRANDMA  IS  COMING! 

surprised  as  her  daughter-in-law  had  been.  "  Why 
should  David  think  I  have  a  sword  for  him?  " 

"  I  just  thoughted — I  wished  vat —  vat — "  stam- 
mered the  would-be  giant  killer. 

"  He  didn't  'zactly  'spect  you  to  bring  one,  Grand- 
ma," Estrella  came  to  his  relief,  explaining  politely, 
for  fear  Grandma  might  be  hurt  to  think  she  had 
failed  to  do  what  was  expected  of  her.  "  We've 
bofe  been  wishin'  hard  for  a  sword,  so  David  can  kill 
dragons  and  ogres  and  giants  like  Jack  did,  and 
rescue  me.  He  needs  a  twusty  blade  to  do  it  wiv," 
she  concluded,  exasperated  at  the  density  of  grown- 
ups, whose  silence  seemed  to  the  child  to  argue  mis- 
understanding. 

"  So,  so,"  laughed  Grandma,  and  lay  back  in  her 
chair  smiling  to  herself,  while  everyone  looked  at 
her  in  questioning  surprise.  She  did  not  speak,  how- 
ever, and  the  silence  was  broken  by  a  superior  voice 
from  somewhere  in  the  room :  "  David  will  never 
realize  that  there  are  no  giants  and  giant  killers, 
and  never  were.  He's  just  full  of  nonsensical  notions 
from  fairy  tales." 

"  'Tain't  nonsense,"  cried  David,  who  in  his  disap- 
pointment ran  to  Grandma  for  sympathy.  "  Giants 
did  live,  weally  and  twuly,  didn't  vey,  Dwandma  ?  " 
pleaded  the  eager  child.  "  'Course,  vere  ain't  lots  of 
'em  now,  'cause  Jack  killed  so  many.  But  I  spose 
vere's  some  'at  'ould  like  to  fight,  and  would  be  glad 

23 


GRANDMA  IS  COMING! 

if  a  boy  came  after  'em.  It  must  be  stupid  for  a  giant 
to  have  no  'ventures,  just  'cause  Jack's  dead."  Confi- 
dent of  Grandma's  answer,  he  cast  a  triumphant  look 
at  his  brother. 

"  I  can't  say  about  Jack,"  mused  the  old  lady,  "  but 
once  on  a  time  there  was  a  really,  truly  giant  killer, 
whose  name  was — what  do  you  think? — David!" 
and  she  watched  the  quick  flash  of  joy  light  up  the 
child's  face. 

"  Tell  me  about  him,  do,"  he  cried,  and  drew  up 
a  low  chair  opposite  Grandma,  facing  her  with  a 
look  of  such  blissful  pride  that  she  said  quickly,  to 
cover  her  laughter,  "  Come  on,  all  of  you,  and  listen 
to  the  story  of  David  the  Giant  Killer." 

With  eager  joy  the  children  gathered  around  the 
old  lady,  and,  as  he  beheld,  a  sudden  gladness  flooded 
the  heart  of  her  son,  who  read  in  his  wife's  eyes  her 
answering  thought  that  at  last  the  new  house  was 
become  the  home  which  a  month's  residence  had  not 
made  it. 

And  this  is  the  story  that  Grandma  told : 


24 


DAVID  THE  GIANT  KILLER 

HE  stars  had  faded  from  the  sky,  and  the 
gray  light  of  morning  hung  over  the  hills 
of  Bethlehem,  when  young  David  came 
out  from  his  father's  house,  and  gazed  for  a  moment 
toward  the  distant  mountains  of  Moab,  above  which 
the  sky  was  kindling  with  the  first  glow  of  the  rising 
sun. 

He  was  a  tall,  handsome  lad,  slender  but  well- 
knit.  He  had  moved  with  springing  step,  and  now 
his  poise  upon  arrested  foot  was  full  of  grace  and 
vigor.  Like  his  face,  his  bare  arms  and  his  legs 
beneath  the  white  tunic  that  he  had  pulled  up  into 
his  girdle,  so  that  his  steps  might  be  free,  were  tanned 
with  the  sun;  his  cheek  was  red  with  the  blood  of 
youth  and  health.  His  feet  were  sandalled,  but  his 
head  was  bare,  and  thick  curls  of  reddish  gold 
crowned  the  broad  brow,  where  even  then  thoughts 
were  stirring  which,  when  wrought  into  song,  should 
move  men's  souls  forever. 

Going  to  the  granary,  he  soon  came  forth  with  two 
leathern  bags  well  filled  with  the  provisions  that  he 
was  to  take  to  his  brothers,  who  were  in  the  army  of 
King  Saul  of  Israel,  fighting  against  the  Philistines. 

25 


DAVID  THE  GIANT  KILLER 

He  placed  the  bags  upon  the  back  of  an  ass,  which  in 
the  meantime  a  servant  had  brought  from  the  stable. 

The  man,  an  old  and  privileged  retainer  of  the 
house  of  Jesse,  laid  his  hand  upon  the  boy's  head  in 
blessing.  "  Take  good  care  of  thyself,  Master 
David,"  he  said.  "  Expose  thyself  not  to  the  wild 
beasts  by  the  way,  and  be  not  rash  to  thrust  thyself 
into  the  battle,  for  we  need  thee  yet  in  Bethlehem." 

David  laughed  at  the  old  man's  anxiety,  and,  affec- 
tionately kissing  his  cheek,  answered:  "Fear  not 
for  me,  good  Abdiel.  Have  I  not  travelled  this  road 
many  times?  As  for  the  wild  beasts,  I  have  my  sling 
and  my  staff  to  defend  me,  and  as  for  battle,  how 
shall  I  join  therein,  seeing  that  I  have  neither  sword 
nor  spear?"  Then,  patting  the  animal's  face,  he 
took  hold  of  the  bridle,  and  led  it  forth  into  the  road. 

And  now,  as  he  gazed  once  more  toward  the  risen 
sun  and  back  again  to  the  olive  groves  and  corn  fields 
that  clothed  the  slopes  of  his  native  village,  he 
thought  of  that  beautiful  woman  who  had  gleaned  in 
these  very  fields,  Ruth  the  Moabitess,  who  for  love 
of  her  husband's  mother,  Naomi,  had  forsaken  her 
home  and  her  gods,  to  dwell  in  Judah's  land  and 
serve  Judah's  God. 

He  thrilled  with  pride  to  think  that  her  blood 
ran  in  his  own  veins.  "  Shall  T,"  thought  he,  "  that 
am  born  of  the  house  of  Judah,  love  my  land  less 
than  she  that  was  a  stranger?    Abdiel  spake  not  well. 

26 


DAVID  THE  GIANT  KILLER 

Israel  Is  more  than  Bethlehem  and  more  than  Judah, 
and  perchance  Israel's  need  even  of  me  is  greater 
than  the  need  of  yon  few  sheep  in  the  wilderness.  If 
Eliab  stay  me  not,  I  will  look  upon  the  battle,  and 
see  if  the  Lord  have  no  work  for  me." 

Twelve  long  miles  lay  between  Bethlehem  and  the 
Valley  of  Elah,  some  two  thousand  feet  below,  in 
which  the  two  hosts  had  pitched  their  tents,  and 
David  knew  that  he  must  hasten.  If  he  would  reach 
the  camp  before  the  day  was  many  hours  old. 

To  any  save  an  agile  mountaineer  the  walk  would 
have  been  long  and  trying.  The  road  wound  In  and 
out  amid  hills  whose  terraced  sides  were  planted  with 
vines,  on  which  the  half-ripened  grapes  hung  in  heavy 
clusters;  then  It  sank  beneath  craggy  heights,  on 
whose  bare  ledges  an  occasional  oak  or  terebinth 
stood  black  against  the  cloudless  sky,  or  where  the 
mountain  goat  paused  for  a  moment  to  sniff  the  air 
ere  he  leaped  across  the  chasm  that  divided  the  rocks. 
Again  It  rose  Into  a  broader  and  more  level  highway 
fringed  with  sparse  woods  and  thick  underbrush,  or, 
sometimes,  after  an  half-hour's  climb,  it  would  sud- 
denly descend  to  follow  the  narrow  bed  of  a  brook 
long  since  run  dry.  Then  David  would  be  forced  to 
follow  the  donkey,  whose  sure  foot  picked  Its  way 
along  the  steep  decline.  After  some  two  hours' 
journey  he  reached  the  base  of  one  of  the  cliffs  whose 
summit  commanded  a  view  of  the  entire  country, 

27 


DAVID  THE  GIANT  KILLER 

Many  a  time  had  he  scaled  it,  and,  when  the  sun  was 
high,  caught  a  glimpse  of  the  Desert  of  Judah,  and 
beneath  it,  in  the  awful  depths,  the  Salt  Sea,  gleaming 
blue  in  the  distance.  Then,  turning,  he  had  seen  a 
white  and  wavy  line,  the  great  Western  Sea,  whereon 
his  fancy  beheld  the  adventurous  ships  of  Tyre  and 
Sidon  ploughing  their  way  to  far-off  Tarshish  and  the 
chalk  cliffs  of  the  barbarian  isles.  As  the  donkey 
was  unable  to  climb  the  steep  sides  of  the  cliff,  David 
led  the  animal  to  a  cave  that  he  knew  of  near  by,  in- 
tending there  to  tether  it  whilst  he  made  the  ascent. 
As  they  were  about  to  enter,  a  man  rushed  from  the 
mouth  of  the  cavern,  and  falling  at  the  lad's  feet 
cried,  "  O  spare  me,  kind  Philistine !  Slay  me  not, 
and  I  will  be  thy  bondman  forever!  " 

"  What  meanest  thou  ?  "  exclaimed  David,  laying 
his  hand  on  the  shoulder  of  the  kneeling  man.  "  I  am 
no  Philistine,  but  an  Israelite  like  thyself,  and  I  will 
do  thee  no  harm." 

The  fellow,  seeing  his  mistake,  poured  forth  a  con- 
fused tale,  of  which  David  could  make  little,  save 
that  the  man  was  afraid  of  some  monstrous  Philistine 
giant  and  that  the  army  of  Israel  was  in  sore  peril. 
Finding  that  he  was  unable  to  tell  a  straight  story, 
David  did  not  wait  to  hear  him  further  or  climb 
the  mountain,  but  hastened  onward,  until  a  sudden 
turn  in  the  road  disclosed  a  woodland  nook,  through 
which  a  brook  wound  its  silvery  course.    Lounging  in 

28 


DAVID  THE  GIANT  KILLER 

the  shade  were  two  lads,  and  David  recognized  them 
as  village  mates,  Paltiel  and  Uzziah,  who  the  day 
before  had  set  out  with  supplies  for  the  troops  of 
King  Saul.  On  seeing  David,  they  called  to  him,  and 
he,  glad  of  a  chance  to  learn  the  truth  about  the  army, 
joined  them.  The  lads  were  in  a  state  of  great  ex- 
citement, and  he  had  scarcely  reached  their  side  when 
he  was  told  that  if  his  head  was  of  any  value  to  him, 
he  had  better  turn  back,  and  that  as  soon  as  possible. 

"  Why  so?  "  demanded  David,  to  whom  fear  was 
yet  a  stranger. 

The  boys  eyed  him  askance.  "  Hast  thou  not 
heard,"  said  one,  "  that  the  Philistines  have  a  giant 
champion  whom  braver  men  than  thou  see  fit  to 
flee?" 

"  What !  "  cried  David,  "  'twas  last  new  moon 
when  first  I  learned  that  Goliath  of  Gath  was  daily 
defying  our  armies.  Has  no  one  yet  been  found  to 
fight  with  him  ?  " 

"  No — and  none  will  be  found,"  answered  Paltiel. 
"  It  would  be  certain  death  to  meet  him.  He  is  as 
fierce  and  terrible  as  a  lion." 

"  He  is  so  huge  and  strong,"  broke  in  Uzziah, 
"  that  he  is  like  a  bear  which  can  squeeze  a  man  to 
death." 

Then  both  boys  began  to  talk  at  once.  "  The  staff 
of  his  spear  is  a  young  cedar,  with  which  he  can  brain 
a  man  with  but  a  single  stroke,"  said  one.     "  He 

29 


DAVID  THE  GIANT  KILLER 

wears  armor,"  cried  the  other,  "  that  cannot  be 
pierced,  and,  'tis  said,"  lowering  his  voice,  "  that  he 
is  under  a  spell,  and  cannot  be  wounded." 

David  laughed  scornfully.  "  He  is  under  a  spell, 
and  cannot  be  wounded,"  mocked  he.  "  I  begin  to 
understand.  Men  have  fought  with  lions  and  bears 
ere  now,  and  have  not  trembled.  It  is  not  the  giant 
that  ye  fear,  but  the  senseless  mutterings  of  some 
crazy  old  woman.  But  even  if  it  be  true,  have  we 
not  that  which  will  set  at  naught  the  charms  of 
witches?  Your  very  names  tell  you:  Paltiel — God 
is  my  refuge;  Uzziah — My  strength  is  the  Lord." 

He  paused  for  a  moment,  and  then — for  this  shep- 
herd lad  was  already  a  great  poet,  though  his  songs 
were  no  more  wonderful  to  him  than  the  songs  of  a 
lark  in  a  lark's  ears — he  began  to  chant: 

I  lift  mine  eyes  unto  the  mountains.     Whence  shall  come  my  help? 
My  help  is  from  the  Lord,  the  maker  of  heaven  and  earth. 
The  Lord  is  my  keeper,  the  Lord  is  my  shade  upon  mj'  right  hand ; 
By  day  the  sun  shall  not  strike  me,  nor  the  moon  by  night. 
Behold,  the  keeper  of  Israel  slumbereth  not,   nor   sleepeth. 

"  But,"  said  Uzziah,  who,  not  pleased  with  the 
implied  rebuke,  had  been  hunting  a  more  telling  argu- 
ment, "this  is  no  ordinary  giant;  he  is  as  tall  as 
yonder  tree,"  pointing  to  a  terebinth  that  stood  in 
solitary  strength  not  far  from  their  retreat. 

Quick  as  a  flash  David  stooped  over  the  brook  run- 
ning at  their  feet,  and,  taking  a  stone  from  its  pebbly 

30 


DAVID  THE  GIANT  KILLER 

bed,  fitted  it  in  the  sling  that  he  pulled  out  from  the 
shepherd's  wallet  hanging  at  his  side. 

Once  only  he  whirled  the  sling  about  his  head,  and 
then,  letting  fly,  he  sent  the  missile  whizzing  through 
the  air.  In  a  moment,  from  the  topmost  branch  of 
the  tree,  they  saw  the  feathery  leaves  fluttering  to  the 
ground,  "  Thus,"  triumphantly  shouted  David,  "will 
God  bring  low  the  scoffing  Philistine." 

Then,  as  if  struck  with  a  sudden  thought,  he  bent 
again  over  the  brook,  and,  choosing  five  smooth  round 
stones,  put  them  in  his  scrip.  Bidding  the  astonished 
boys  a  hasty  farewell,  he  left  the  wood. 

He  had  not  gone  far  before  he  chanced  on  a  group 
of  men  walking  hurriedly  in  the  direction  whence  he 
was  come.  David  was  busy  with  his  own  thoughts, 
and  it  was  not  until  he  passed  many  such  that  his 
interest  was  aroused.  Stepping  up  to  the  man  nearest 
him,  he  saluted  him  with  "  Peace  be  upon  thee,  my 
friend.    Why  such  haste?  " 

"  The  giant,  the  giant !  "  was  all  the  frightened 
man  could  gasp,  and  he  sped  on,  thinking  it  a  waste 
of  precious  moments  to  speak  further. 

"  Always  *  the  giant,  the  giant,'  "  thought  David. 
"  What  manner  of  man  can  this  be  that  merely  to 
look  upon  him  should  rob  people  of  their  wits? 
Truly,  I  must  see  if  this  Goliath  be,  after  all,  so  very 
different  from  other  mortals." 

Unconsciously  he  quickened  his  steps,   and  in  a 

31 


DAVID  THE  GIANT  KILLER 

short  time  he  reached  the  outposts  of  the  camp.  Here 
he  left  the  donkey  and  its  burden  with  the  keeper  of 
the  baggage,  while  he  pressed  on  toward  the  place 
where  he  saw  the  troops  gathering.  But  the  stir  he 
had  marked  from  afar  was  no  silent  massing  of  men 
eager  to  give  battle  and  impatient  for  the  signal  to 
attack.  Instead  of  the  warlike  array  his  fancy  had 
pictured,  the  disappointed  lad  came  upon  young  men 
restlessly  pacing  to  and  fro,  or  talking  in  excited 
groups,  wherein  none  paused  long  enough  to  hear  his 
comrade,  much  less  to  heed  the  questions  of  a  curious 
stranger.  As  he  walked  through  the  camp  in  search 
of  his  brothers,  David  felt  that  everywhere  there  was 
an  air  of  vague  uneasiness,  and  every  face  he  scanned 
wore  a  look  of  anxiety.  True,  many  of  the  older  men 
were  sitting  at  the  entrance  of  their  tents  burnishing 
their  arms,  but  they  worked  with  little  heartiness,  and 
seemed  but  to  desire  occupation.  Men  passing  by 
would  stop  to  hold  converse  with  them,  and  it  was 
before  one  of  these  tents  that  David  saw  his  brothers. 
Entering  the  group,  David  saluted  them  with 
"  Peace  1 "  and  then,  unable  to  restrain  himself 
longer,  he  burst  forth  with  "  Where  is  Goliath  of 
Gath?" 

The  men  looked  at  him  in  amazement.  "  Who  art 
thou,  and  whence  dost  thou  come,  that  thou  askest  to 
see  Goliath  of  Gath?  I'll  warrant  thee,  thou'lt  see 
more  than  thou  wishest  of  this  giant,"  cried  one. 

32 


DAVID  THE  GIANT  KILLER 

"  If  God  do  not  send  us  a  second  Samson  to  fight 
with  him,  we  be  all  dead  men,"  exclaimed  another. 

"  Mayhap,"  said  a  burly  fellow,  the  son  of  Dodai 
the  Ahohite,  winking  knowingly  at  his  comrades,  "  he 
deems  himself  a  Samson,  and  is  come  even  now  to 
save  us.  Or  perchance  his  old  nurse  crooned  him  to 
sleep  last  night  with  tales  of  wise  Thumb-high,  who 
slew  the  monster  and  wedded  a  king's  daughter,  and 
now  he,  forsooth,  must  do  the  same.  Eh,  mannikin?" 
And  Eleazar  roared  with  enjoyment  of  his  own  wit, 
while  the  by-standers  joined  in  the  laughter  no  less 
heartily.  "  But  have  a  care,"  he  continued,  shaking  a 
huge  forefinger  warningly,  "  the  giant  eats  babes — 
two  at  a  gulp !  " 

The  boy  frowned  angrily,  and  was  about  to  speak, 
when  the  soldier  interrupted  him :  "  Nay,  nay,  be 
not  wroth.  Of  a  troth  thou  art  a  sturdy  lad;  thou'lt 
make  a  mouthful  for  him  in  thyself,"  and  he  patted 
the  youth  on  the  shoulder. 

David,  seeing  that  no  harm  was  meant  by  the  rude 
pleasantry,  smiled  in  sympathy  with  the  renewed 
laughter  that  greeted  this  sally.  But  he  was  not  in 
a  mirthful  mood,  and  as  the  laughter  ceased,  he  spoke 
earnestly  and  with  a  simple  dignity  that  hushed  the 
crowd  into  silence : 

"  True,  I  am  but  a  weak  lad,  and  yet  no  weaker 
than  another  of  my  years,  and  mayhap  I  am  less 
frighted   of  a   few  cubits   of  flesh   and  bone  than 

33 


DAVID  THE  GIANT  KILLER 

some  that  be  my  elders.  As  to  my  name  and  place," 
he  went  on,  "  I  am  David,  the  youngest  son  of  Jesse 
the  Bethlehemlte.  My  three  elder  brothers  have  fol- 
lowed Saul,  but  me  my  father  kept  at  home  to  tend 
the  flock.  One  day,  about  a  moon  since,  an  Ephra- 
Imite  stopped  at  our  village  on  his  way  home,  having 
just  visited  his  sons  in  the  army.  He  broke  bread 
with  my  father,  and  told  us  of  Goliath.  Oft  have  I 
wished  to  look  upon  the  battle,  and  therefore  I  was 
glad  when  yester-eve  my  father  bade  me  take  food 
to  my  brothers.    I  rose  betimes,  and  now  am  I  here." 

Eliab,  the  eldest  brother  of  David,  heard  this  talk 
with  little  liking,  and  now  he  broke  in  angrily: 
"  With  whom  hast  thou  left  those  few  sheep  in  the 
wilderness?  I  know  thy  pride  and  the  naughtiness 
of  thine  heart,  for  thou  art  come  down  that  thou 
mightest  see  the  battle." 

*'  What  wrong  have  I  done,  brother?  "  answered 
David.     "  I  have  but  said  a  word." 

As  they  talked,  Goliath  of  Gath,  preceded  by  his 
shield-bearer,  came  up  out  of  the  Philistine  camp, 
and  taking  his  position  on  the  hillside,  in  full  sight  of 
both  armies,  shouted  his  defiance  across  the  ravine 
that  separated  them. 

*'  Why  are  ye  come  out  to  set  your  battle  in  array? 
Behold,  I  am  the  Philistine  champion,  and  ye  are 
the  servants  of  Saul.  Choose  you  a  man  for  you,  and 
let  him  come  down  to  me.    If  he  be  able  to  fight  with 

34 


DAVID  THE  GIANT  KILLER 

me  and  kill  me,  then  will  we  be  your  servants,  but  if 
I  prevail  against  him  and  kill  him,  then  shall  ye  be 
our  servants  and  serve  us.  I  defy  the  armies  of 
Israel  this  day.  Give  me  a  man,  that  we  may  fight 
together." 

When  he  had  made  an  end  of  speaking,  the  men  of 
Israel  said  to  David :  "  Hast  thou  seen  now  this  man 
that  is  come  up?  Daily  to  defy  Israel  doth  he 
come.  And  it  shall  be  that  the  man  who  killeth 
Goliath,  the  king  will  enrich  with  great  riches,  and 
give  his  daughter  to  him  for  a  wife,  and  make  his 
father's  house  free  in  Israel." 

David  slowly  made  answer.  "  Yea,"  he  said,  "  I 
have  seen  this  man.  Verily,  I  have  looked  upon 
Goliath  the  giant,  and,  behold,  he  is  only  a  man,  and 
meseemeth  he  speaks  with  the  voice  of  a  vain 
boaster." 

Again,  as  when  with  the  boys,  he  broke  forth  into 
song: 

The  voice  of  the  Lord  breaketh  in  pieces  the  cedars; 
The  voice  of  the  Lord  splitteth  flames  of  fire! 
The  voice  of  the  Lord  shaketh  the  wilderness. 

The  men  stared  at  him,  not  seeming  to  understand. 

"  He  prophesies !  "  cried  one,  and  they  crowded 
about  the  young  shepherd  in  great  numbers.  Then 
David  spoke  again,  more  confidently,  but  as  if  half 
to  himself: 

"  It  is  a  clumsy  mass  of  flesh,  and  weighted  down 

35 


DAVID  THE  GIANT  KILLER 

with  a  mountain  of  brass.  For  an  active — "  He 
broke  off  suddenly,  and  then  with  a  shout  exclaimed, 
"  But  the  gates  of  Jericho  were  of  brass,  too,  and  its 
walls  of  stone!  " 

"Of  what  is  the  lad  speaking?"  cried  Eleazar. 
"  Art  gone  clean  daft,  youngster?  What  hath  yon 
man  of  Gath  to  do  with  Jericho?  " 

"  For  two  score  years,"  replied  David,  "  did  Israel 
wander  in  the  wilderness  for  fear  of  the  Anakim,  his 
fathers.  But,  at  last,  behold,  the  walls  of  Jericho 
fell  before  the  sound  of  a  trumpet.  Now  full  forty 
days  are  come  and  gone,  and  Goliath  still  defieth 
the  armies  of  the  living  God.  Surely,  the  time  is 
filled,  and  this  day  shall  be  the  end  of  his  blasphem- 
Ing." 

"  Dost  look  for  a  miracle,"  said  the  big  soldier, 
"  or  dost  thou  make  truth  of  my  jest  and  mean  that 
thou  wilt  fight  with  him  ?  " 

"  If  none  better  offers,"  answered  David,  "  even 
so." 

"  Then  must  thou  pardon  my  light  words  and  take 
me  for  thy  shield-bearer,"  replied  Eleazar.  And 
when  in  after  years  David  was  in  need  of  brave  and 
trusty  followers,  there  was  none  more  faithful  to 
him  than  the  burly  Ahohite. 

The  bold  words  and  bearing  of  the  young  Bethle- 
hemite  were  duly  told  King  Saul,  and  he  sent  for  the 
lad. 

36 


DAVID  THE  GIANT  KILLER 

As  David  passed  through  the  camp  on  his  way  to 
the  king's  tent,  which  was  at  the  farther  end,  the 
men  glanced  admiringly  at  the  lithe  and  well-formed 
youth,  who  walked  in  the  midst  of  them  with  an  air 
of  such  calm  confidence.  Many  shook  their  heads 
and  muttered  in  their  beards  that  "  'twas  pity  such 
a  fine  lad  should  be  killed  by  the  Philistine,"  while 
others,  fired  with  some  of  their  old  ardor,  foretold 
his  certain  victory. 

Entering  the  king's  presence,  David  bowed  to  the 
ground,  but  the  monarch  said  kindly: 

"  Rise,  lad.  'Twas  told  us  what  thou  saidst  to  our 
men  but  now.  Thou  must  deem  us  all  weak  cowards." 

David  blushed  and  said : 

"  Let  no  man's  heart  fail  him  because  of  this  vain- 
glorious Anakite.     Thy  servant  will  fight  with  him." 

Then  said  Saul :  "  Thou  art  not  able  to  go  against 
this  Philistine  to  fight  with  him.  Thou  art  but  a 
youth,  and  he  a  man  of  war  from  his  youth  up." 

Nothing  daunted,  David  replied:  "Thy  servant 
kept  his  father's  sheep  in  the  wilderness,  and  there 
came  a  lion,  and  took  a  lamb  out  of  the  flock.  I  went 
out  after  him,  and  smote  him,  and  delivered  it  out 
of  his  mouth.  When  he  rose  against  me,  I  caught 
him  by  his  beard,  and  smote  him,  and  slew  him. 
Then  a  bear  came  down  from  the  mountain,  and  he, 
too,  seized  a  lamb,  and  I  tore  it  from  his  mouth.  Thy 
servant  slew  both  the  lion  and  the  bear,  and  this  un- 

37 


DAVID  THE  GIANT  KILLER 

circumcised  Philistine  shall  be  as  one  of  them,  seeing 
he  hath  defied  the  armies  of  the  living  God.  The 
Lord  that  hath  delivered  me  out  of  the  mouth  of  the 
lion  and  out  of  the  paw  of  the  bear,  He  will  deliver 
me  out  of  the  hand  of  this  Philistine." 

Among  those  who  stood  by  the  king  was  Jonathan, 
his  eldest  son.  He,  too,  was  a  brave  and  daring 
youth,  quick  to  see  and  love  manly  qualities  in  an- 
other, and  so,  as  the  old  chronicle  says,  "  when  David 
had  made  an  end  of  speaking,  the  soul  of  Jonathan 
was  knit  unto  the  soul  of  David,  and  Jonathan  loved 
David  as  his  own  soul."  Stepping  to  the  lad's  side, 
he  said  to  the  king:  "  My  lord  and  father,  thou 
wouldst  not  let  me  fight  with  Goliath,  saying  that  I 
was  thy  son  and  heir,  and  Israel  could  ill  spare  me. 
But  now,  an  it  be  pleasing  in  thy  sight,  let  the  lad  go. 
For  well  I  know  that  the  Lord  God  is  with  him,  and 
this  day  will  he  save  Israel  from  the  hand  of  the 
Philistines." 

Then,  turning  to  David,  he  said :  "  My  brother, 
thou  art  unarmed,  and  clad  but  in  a  simple  shepherd's 
garb;  not  so  canst  thou  go  forth  to  fight  against  a 
trained  soldier.  Take,  I  pray  thee,  my  armor  and 
my  weapons,  for  in  truth  they  are  not  tainted  with 
the  fear  of  this  giant  of  Gath.  Thus  may  I  have 
some  share  In  thy  battle  and  in  thy  victory." 

Then  Jonathan  put  his  helmet  of  bronze  upon 
David's  head,  and,  taking  off  his  coat  of  mail,  he 

38 


DAVID  THE  GIANT  KILLER 

placed  it  upon  the  lad,  and  girt  his  own  sword  at 
David's  thigh,  and  hung  his  shield  upon  David's  arm. 

Then  said  the  king,  "  Go,  fight  for  Israel,  and  the 
Lord  be  with  thee." 

David  assayed  to  go,  but  armor  was  strange  to 
him,  and  hindered  his  movements.  Then  he  turned 
to  Saul  and  Jonathan,  and  said,  "  Pardon,  my  lords, 
I  cannot  go  in  these,  for  I  have  not  proved  them," 
and  he  put  them  from  him. 

Then,  taking  his  sling  in  his  hand,  and  bearing 
his  shepherd's  staff,  he  left  the  king's  tent,  attended 
by  Jonathan  and  Eleazar  and  some  of  the  king's  offi- 
cers, and  descended  to  the  brink  of  the  ravine,  to 
choose  a  place  where  he  could  most  easily  get  down. 

While  this  was  going  on  in  the  Israelitish  camp, 
Goliath  was  seated  on  a  huge  rock  that  lay  beside  his 
tent  in  the  front  of  the  Philistine  host,  exchanging 
coarse  jests  with  the  men. 

He  was  clad  in  a  coat  of  mail,  the  weight  of  which 
was  two  thousand  shekels  of  brass,  and  upon  his  legs 
were  greaves  of  brass.  The  brass  javelin  which  he 
carried  between  his  shoulders  when  he  went  out  to 
fight  was  resting  on  the  ground  beside  his  spear,  the 
staff  of  which  was  "  like  a  weaver's  beam." 

As  he  talked,  there  came  to  him  a  message  from 
the  Philistine  king: 

*'  Our  patience  is  sore  tried.     Defy  the  armies  of 

39 


DAVID  THE  GIANT  KILLER 

Israel  but  once  more  upon  the  morrow,  and  if  none 
come  down  to  thee,  we  will  force  the  battle." 

This  was  received  with  shouts  of  joy  by  the  men, 
who  were  tired  of  their  long  inactivity. 

"  When  to-morrow's  sun  is  set,"  cried  one, 
"  there'll  not  be  a  man  left  of  them  to  tell  the  tale." 

"  A  man !  "  exclaimed  another.  "  Why,  there's 
not  a  man  among  them;  they're  all  boys  and  old 
women — the  cowards." 

"  Aye,  that  they  are,"  said  Goliath,  "  and  I  would 
that  I  had  one  of  those  boys  here  now,  that  I  might 
sport  with  him." 

Even  as  the  words  left  his  lips,  the  men  gave  a 
start,  and  stared  open-mouthed  toward  the  brink  of 
the  ravine.  Goliath,  noticing  this,  looked  around, 
and  saw,  as  if  risen  from  the  ground  in  answer  to  his 
wish,  a  slim  Hebrew  youth,  ruddy  and  fair-haired, 
without  armor  on  his  back  or  sword  at  his  side,  but 
bearing  a  cudgel  in  his  hand. 

The  boy  advanced  boldly  toward  the  group  of 
Philistines.  "A  champion  of  Israeli"  they  cried. 
Then,  with  a  laugh,  "  And  he  has  a  sword  of  wood  !  " 

Surprised  and  angry,  the  giant  lumbered  forward, 
roaring,  "  Am  I  a  dog  that  thou  comest  to  me  with 
staves?  "     And  he  cursed  David  by  his  gods. 

"  Come  to  me,"  he  shouted,  *'  and  I  will  give  thy 
flesh  to  the  fowls  of  the  air  and  to  the  beasts  of  the 
field." 

40 


DAVID  THE  GIANT  KILLER 

Clear  and  strong  rang  out  David's  reply : 

"  Thou  comest  to  me  with  a  sword,  with  a  spear 
and  with  a  shield,  but  I  come  to  thee  in  the  name  of 
the  Lord  of  hosts,  the  God  of  the  armies  of  Israel, 
whom  thou  hast  defied.  This  day  will  the  Lord  de- 
liver thee  into  mine  hand,  and  I  will  smite  thee,  and 
take  thine  head  from  off  thee,  and  I  will  give  the  car- 
casses of  the  hosts  of  the  Philistines  to  the  fowls  of 
the  air  and  to  the  beasts  of  the  field,  that  all  the  earth 
may  know  that  there  Is  a  God  in  Israel,  and  all  this 
assembly  shall  know  that  the  Lord  saveth  not  with 
sword  and  spear,  for  the  battle  is  the  Lord's,  and  He 
will  give  you  into  our  hands." 

Stung  to  increased  anger,  and  despising  his  puny 
foeman,  Goliath  rushed  on,  without  a  thought  of 
shield  or  guard,  meaning  to  strike  the  insolent  youth 
to  the  earth  with  a  single  spear  thrust. 

Then  David  ran  forward  to  meet  the  Philistine, 
and  he  hastened,  and  put  his  hand  in  his  bag,  and 
drew  thence  a  stone  and  slung  it,  and  smote  the  Phil- 
istine on  the  forehead,  that  the  stone  sank  into  the 
giant's  forehead,  and  Goliath  fell  on  his  face  to  the 
earth.  There  was  no  sword  in  the  hand  of  David, 
therefore  David  ran,  and  stood  upon  the  Philistine, 
and  took  his  sword,  and  drew  it  out  of  the  sheath, 
and  cut  off  his  head  therewith.  Then,  taking  the 
head  in  his  two  hands,  David  lifted  its  dead  face  up 
into  the  view  of  both  armies. 

41 


DAVID  THE  GIANT  KILLER 


When  the  Philistines  saw  their  giant  champion 
dead  by  the  hand  of  a  Hebrew  lad,  they  fled  in  ter- 
ror, and  the  men  of  Israel,  raising  a  loud  shout  of 
thanksgiving,  started  in  hot  pursuit. 


42 


hanukAh  memories 

HE  room  was  very  quiet  when  the  story 
was  finished,  and  all  looked  at  David, 
who  broke  the  silence  by  throwing  him- 
self on  Grandma's  lap  and  hugging  her  tight,  as  he 
exclaimed,  *'  I  tell  you  I'm  glad  my  name's  David  and 
not  Jack,"  and  he  cast  a  withering  glance  at  his 
brother.  "  That  beats  anyfing  Jack  ever  did  all  to 
pieces!  "  and  his  eyes  triumphed  with  roguish 
satisfaction. 

"  Might  a'  thought  the  kid  killed  Goliath  himself," 
remarked  Leon  to  nobody  in  particular. 

Retort  loomed  large  on  the  child's  face,  but  it 
never  found  utterance,  for  Ruth,  the  peace-maker, 
said  quickly,  "  Did  you  ever  hear  the  '  Psalm  of 
David  when  he  had  slain  Goliath  '  ?  " 

Even  Grandma  looked  surprised,  and  the  little  girl, 
who  in  her  quiet  reading  had  gathered  much  out-of- 
the-way  information  from  her  books,  said  shyly:  "  I 
came  across  a  translation  of  It  the  other  day  In  a 
book  of  Mr.  Baring-Gould's.  The  psalm  is  found  in 
Greek,  but  not  In  Hebrew,  and  Is  in  some  versions  of 
the  Septuaglnt.     I  memorized  it: 

43 


HANUKAH  MEMORIES 

I  was  small  among  my  brethren;  and  growing  up  in  my  father's 
house,  I  kept  my  father's  sheep. 

My  hands  made  the  organ,  my  fingers  shaped  the  psaltery, 

And  I  declared  unto  the  Lord;  He  my  Lord,  He  heard  all  things. 

He  sent  His  angel,  and  took  me  from  my  father's  sheep.  He 
anointed  me  in  mercy  with  unction. 

Great  and  goodly  are  my  brethren,  but  with  them  the  Lord  was 
not  pleased. 

I  went  to  meet  the  stranger,  and  he  cursed  me  by  his  gods. 

But  I  smote  off  his  head  with  his  own  drawn  sword,  and  I  blotted 
out  the  reproach  of  Israel." 

*'  That  sounds  a  little  too  boastful  for  David,  but 
it  might  have  been  written  in  the  first  flush  of  his 
triumph,"  said  Grandma. 

*'  Did  you  use  this  lamp  when  you  were  a  girl?  " 
asked  Mother,  who  had  been  admiring  it. 

"  No,  dear.  Father  used  it,  but  Mother  always 
made  wax  candles  for  Saba  and  Hanukah.  Each  of 
us  children  had  his  own  set  of  Hanukah  lights.  My 
husband  used  a  lamp  that  was  a  Lopez  heirloom — 
your  uncle  Leon  has  it,  children — the  one  with  the 
lion  and  leopard  on  the  back.  I  think  there  must 
have  been  another  part  to  it,  with  other  figures,  ori- 
ginally. On  the  first  night,  when  the  lamp  was 
brought  out,  Jacob  would  quote  to  Leon,  '  Be  strong 
as  a  leopard,  light  as  an  eagle,  fleet  as  a  hart,  and 
strong  as  a  lion,  to  do  the  will  of  thy  Father  who  is 
in  heaven.'  You  know  " — and  Grandma  became  rem- 
iniscent— "  my  home  as  a  child  was  in  the  country, 
where  there  were  no  other  Jewish  families,  only 
Father's  two  brothers  and  himself,  and  yet  we  ob- 

44 


HANUKAH  MEMORIES 

served  all  the  ceremonies  of  our  religion.  That  was 
long,  long  ago — I'm  an  old  woman,  and  I  was  only  a 
little  girl  when  Father  died,  and  Grandfather  had 
lived  there  before  him.  I  want  you  children  to  think 
of  that,  for  there  are  people  to-day  who  say  It  is  Im- 
possible to  live  as  Jews  if  you  live  away  from  others 
of  your  faith."  A  note  of  Indignation  crept  into  her 
voice,  and  her  eyes  flashed.  "  Why,  nothing's  Impos- 
sible, if  you  care,  and  you  are  willing  to  exercise  some 
self-denial.  You've  all  heard  that  old  saying,  '  Self- 
denial  is  the  bread,  prayer  is  the  daily  food.'  Father 
was  always  strict,  and  when  we  couldn't  have  meat 
that  was  Caser,  we  did  without.  Many  a  time  I  re- 
member a  neighbor's  coming  over — and  it  was  a  long 
way  from  house  to  house  In  those  days — and  saying, 
*  Rodriguez,  we're  going  to  kill  a  cow  or  a  sheep  to- 
day. If  you  want  meat,  come  over  and  slaughter  It 
yourself.'  Father  did  the  neighbors  a  good  turn  when 
he  could,  by  lending  them  his  horses  at  need.  But 
never  did  he  let  any  one  use  them  on  Saba.  O,  they 
were  good  old  days !  " 

"  I  wish  you'd  tell  us  more  of  what  you  did  as  a 
girl,"  came  from  different  parts  of  the  room. 

"  Grandma  has  told  you  enough  for  one  night. 
She  must  be  tired,"  said  Mr.  Lopez.  "  Anyhow,  It's 
bed-time  for  you  little  people.  If  you  don't  get  to 
sleep  now,  you  won't  be  able  to  wake  up  for  your 
morning  romp  with  Father." 

45 


HANUKAH  MEMORIES 

The  children  thus  urged  hurried  away,  and  after 
they  were  gone,  Grandma  said:  "  Hanukah  always 
makes  me  sad,  for  it  was  just  after  Hanukah  that 
Father  died.  We  girls  were  all  young.  Alma  was 
only  fourteen,  and  Sara  was  a  mere  baby.  The  room 
in  which  he  lay  sick  was  low-ceiled,  with  three  win- 
dows. That's  the  reason  I  could  never  live  in  a 
house  that  hadn't  high  ceilings.  Father  knew  he  was 
dying,  and  the  last  night  of  Hanukah  he  sent  for  us 
all  to  say  prayers  with  him.  We  stood  at  the  foot  of 
the  bed.  You  know  it — it  is  the  one  with  four  posts 
and  a  canopy,  Brother  Joshua  has  it.  Well,  we  were 
all  strangely  subdued,  we  knew  not  why,  and  when 
Mother  brought  in  the  candles,  we  almost  thought 
she  had  been  crying,  but  when  she  looked  at  Father, 
she  smiled,  and  we  knew  we  had  been  mistaken.  Each 
of  us  lighted  a  candle,  and  somehow  my  hand  shook. 
After  prayers  Father  blessed  Mother.  He  always 
did  on  Friday  night  and  Fiestas,  but  this  time  he 
blessed  her  aloud  and  in  English.  He  asked  God  to 
take  care  of  her  when  he  was  gone,  and  help  her  bring 
us  all  up  to  be  good  Jews.  Then  he  went  on  and 
blessed  us  all  in  turn,  and  told  us,  whatever  happened 
we  were  to  be  good,  and  keep  the  word  of  God  in  our 
hearts,  and  do  His  commandments.  We  didn't 
understand  it  all,  but  we  sobbed  and  promised  him. 
That  was  Sunday,  and  on  Tuesday  he  died."  The 
old  voice  broke,   and   unshed  tears   filled  her  eyes. 

46 


HANUKAH  MEMORIES 

"  Vm  an  old  woman  now,  and  I  often  think  of  that 
night,  and  Father's  words  are  as  plain  as  if  they 
were  just  said,  for  he  turned  to  Mother,  *  Wife, 
don't  cry.  I  know  I  am  going  to  die  soon,  and  so  I 
did  this,  for  I  know  as  long  as  my  children  remember 
me,  they  will  keep  Hanukah  and  light  the  candles, 
and  then  they  will  never  give  up  our  holy  faith.'  And 
we  never  have." 

Ruth  stifled  a  sob,  and  Mrs.  Lopez  caught  up  her 
husband's  hand  with  sudden  passion,  and  held  it 
against  her  heart,  while  he,  stooping  down,  kissed  her 
trembling  mouth.  "  I  don't  want  to  speak  of  sad 
things,"  said  Grandma,  "  only  I  thought  to  tell  you 
older  children  this,  that  you  may  know  that  way  back 
in  the  country,  so  many  years  ago,  when  there  was  no 
synagogue  nor  any  Jews  within  miles,  there  lived  an 
old-fashioned  man  who  loved  his  religion,  and  de- 
lighted In  keeping  up  the  ceremonies  of  the  ancient 
faith." 

"  But  come,"  she  said,  laughing,  "  let  us  go  in 
search  of  the  brownies.  Maybe  we  can  induce  them 
to  leave  a  fairy  sword  for  David." 

And  the  family  arose  with  alacrity. 


47 


IN  SHUSHAN  THE  CAPITAL 


IN  SHUSHAN  THE  CAPITAL 
PURIM  IN  THE  COUNTRY 

|0  sooner  was  supper  over  the  next  even- 
ing, and  the  children  gathered  in  the 
sitting-room,  than  Estrella  climbed  up  on 
Grandma's  lap,  saying  with  pretty  confidence,  *'  You 
know  some  story  about  me,  don't  you,  Granny?  " 

"  Well,  well,  you  won't  let  brother  David  get 
ahead  of  you,  will  you?  "  teased  Grandma,  playfully 
pinching  the  rosy  cheeks.  "  Let  me  think,"  she 
pleaded.  "  Yes,  there  was  once  a  little  girl  whose 
name  was — "  the  child  threw  an  arch  glance  at  David 
who  was  too  engaged  in  making  a  sling  shot  to  see 
her — "  whose  name  was  Myrtle." 

"  I  don't  like  that  story,"  and  Estrella  had  almost 
wriggled  herself  from  the  old  lady's  arms,  when  the 
dear  voice  continued,  "  but  her  name  was  changed  to 
Esther,  which  is  *  grown-up  '  for  Estrella,  and — ." 
But  Mrs.  Lopez  had  to  pause  to  laugh  at  the  comical 
sigh  of  pleasure  from  the  baby  girl  in  her  lap,  and 
David,  who  was  deaf  only  on  occasions,  remarked 
wisely,  "  O,  you  mean  Tween  Esther.  I  know  all 
about  her.     She  tums  at  Puweem,"  and  he  went  sol- 

51 


PURIM  IN  THE  COUNTRY 

emnly  on  shaping  sofa  pillows  into  a  giant,  now  that 
he  had  proved  that  no  one  was  better  informed  than 
he  was. 

"  Yes,  she  comes  at  Purim,"  Grandma  agreed. 
"  In  fact.  Queen  Esther  came  to  our  house  every 
Purim,  when  I  was  a  girl,  and  even  after  I  married 
and  moved  to  New  York.  You  remember  her,  don't 
you,  Daniel?  "  and  she  addressed  her  son. 

"  Certainly,  and  the  strangest  lot  of  people  she 
brought  with  her,"  he  laughed. 

"Who,  what?"  asked  Mother,  as  much  inter- 
ested as  the  children,  and  perhaps  more  desirous  to 
lead  Grandma  to  talk  of  herself. 

"  Didn't  you  use  to  dress  up  on  Purim,  and  go 
around  masked  to  other  houses?  We  all  did,  and 
the  girls  took  turns  at  being  Esther.  The  year  I  was 
twelve  it  was  my  role.  I  remember  wearing  my  hair 
hanging  and  looped  up  behind  my  ears — so."  In  an 
instant  the  combs  were  out,  and  the  thick  tresses  of 
snowy  white  arranged  like  the  raven  hair  of  long  ago. 
"  I  was  all  in  white — somehow  Esther  always  wears 
white — but  I  was  fond  of  colors,  so  I  put  on  a  red 
ribbon  as  a  girdle.  We  went  that  year  to  Uncle  Ben's, 
and  Uncle  Solomon's  children  went  with  us,  and  the 
next  year  they  all  came  to  us.  That  was  the  way  we 
took  turns.    I  enjoyed  being  Esther  and  bringing  gifts." 

"  We'll  keep  Purim  that  way  next  year,"  said 
Ruth,  with  an  air  of  finality. 

52 


PURIM  IN  THE  COUNTRY 

"  I  remember  once  I  was  so  disappointed,"  said 
Father,  "  when  I  received  a  box  marked  '  Mint 
Drops  from  Queen  Esther.'  It  was  not  until  I  went 
upstairs  to  bed  that  I  would  open  it.  What  do  you 
think  I  found?" 

No  one  ventured  a  guess. 

"  Two  gold  pieces  that  Father  had  put  there.  He 
had  been  to  Philadelphia  shortly  before,  and  passing 
the  Mint  suggested  it  to  him.  He  always  thought  it 
a  good  joke,  and  it  became  one  of  his  standard  sto- 
ries." 

"What  else  did  you  do  on  Purim,  Grandma?" 
prompted  Mother. 

"  Well,  you  know  it  was  always  the  tradition  to 
give  to  any  beggar  that  comes  to  the  door,  and  it 
would  have  broken  Father's  heart  if  no  "  Pobre  "  had 
come  a-begging.  There  were  no  tramps  then,  but  the 
neighbors  would  play  beggar  as  a  joke.  Father  had 
gifts  ready  for  their  children.  The  farmers  all 
around  had  almost  as  much  pleasure  on  Purim  as  we 
did.  After  the  fun  of  unmasking  was  over,  we  sat 
around  the  table,  and  ate  Aunt  Sally's  good  cakes. 
The  older  people  all  drank  toasts  to  Queen  Esther, 
who  went  to  bed  that  night  a  tired  but  happy  little 
girl." 

"  But  here's  Estrella,  who  is  growing  weary  of  the 
play  queen,  and  wishes  to  hear  about  the  real  one." 

Grandma's  attention  was  suddenly  diverted  by  the 

53 


PURIM  IN  THE  COUNTRY 

sound  of  a  stage  whisper  from  Jack  and  an  indignant 
"  No,  no !  "  from  Ruth.  "  I  just  will !  "  he  declared. 
"  Granny,  Ruth  has  a  story  of  Purim.  I  caught  her 
writing  it,  so  she  had  to  own  up,  but  she  would  never 
show  it  to  anyone.     It's  a  dandy  story." 

"  She  must  read  it  to  us  now,  if  only  for  not  telling 
Grandma." 

"  But  it  isn't  very  good.  There  are  lots  of  gaps 
in  it." 

"  Let  us  be  the  judge  of  that,  and  perhaps  we  can 
give  all  necessary  explanations  after  we  have  heard 
it." 

Without  further  demur  Ruth  went  in  search  of  her 
manuscript,  which  she  gave  to  Grandma,  for  she  was 
too  timid  to  read  her  story  herself. 

So  Grandma  put  on  her  spectacles  and  read  Ruth's 
story  aloud. 


54 


IN  SHUSHAN  THE  CAPITAL 

^HASUERUS,  the  king,  tossed  upon  a 
restless  couch.  If,  for  a  brief  space, 
slumber  closed  his  eyelids,  the  white, 
drawn  face  of  his  beautiful  queen  haunted  his  dream, 
and  he  waked  again.  To  change  his  thoughts  he  had 
bidden  an  attendant  officer  read  to  him  from  the  book 
of  the  chronicles  of  Persia. 

"...  This  was  the  service  done  the  great  king 
by  Mordecai,  the  Jew,  who  sits  in  the  royal  gate, 
and  thus  did  he  bring  to  naught  the  treason  of  Big- 
than  and  Teresh.  King  Ahasuerus  had  record  made 
thereof  in  the  book  of  the  chronicles  of  his  kingdom." 

The  voice  of  the  reader  ceased. 

"  What  honor  and  dignity  hath  been  done  Morde- 
cai for  this?  "  asked  Ahasuerus. 

"  Nothing,  O  king  of  kings,"  was  the  reply. 

"  Nothing? "  echoed  the  astonished  monarch. 
Then  he  started,  for  there  came  to  him  the  full  signif- 
icance of  the  reader's  words,  "  Mordecai  the  Jew." 
Aye,  the  man  who  saved  his  life  had  been  rewarded 
right  royally.  The  hand  the  Jew  had  saved  had 
signed  his  death-warrant — the  death-warrant  of  his 
people. 

55 


IN  SHUSHAN  THE  CAPITAL 

A  bitter  smile  played  about  the  king's  lip  as  he 
recalled  the  decree.  Ahasuerus  felt  that  he  had 
yielded  too  readily  to  the  plea  of  his  favorite. 

It  was  at  the  time  when  he  was  heart-sick,  because 
trusted  men  had  sought  to  betray  him,  that  Haman 
had  come  to  him,  saying: 

"  There  is  a  certain  people  scattered  abroad  among 
the  people  of  thy  provinces.  Their  laws  are  diverse 
from  the  laws  of  all  people.  Neither  keep  they  the 
king's  laws.  Therefore  it  is  not  meet  for  the  king  to 
suffer  them.  If  it  be  pleasing  in  the  eyes  of  the  king, 
let  a  commandment  be  written  for  their  destruction. 
I  will  pay  ten  thousand  talents  of  silver  into  the 
hands  of  them  that  have  charge  of  the  king's  business, 
to  bring  it  into  the  king's  treasury." 

Now,  according  to  the  laws  of  the  Medes  and  Per- 
sians, a  decree  once  sealed  with  the  king's  seal  could 
never  be  altered.  So  Ahasuerus  had  hesitated  long, 
ere  dooming  a  whole  people  against  whom  he  knew 
no  evil.  Still  Haman  deemed  them  dangerous  to  his 
realm's  safety,  and  of  Haman's  loyalty  the  king  had 
no  doubt. 

So,  finally,  Ahasuerus  had  taken  the  signet  ring 
from  his  finger.  He  gave  it  to  Haman,  saying 
wearily:  "  The  silver  is  given  thee,  the  people  also. 
Do  with  them  as  seemeth  good  to  thee." 

At  the  recollection  of  the  smile  that  lit  the  face  of 
his  prime  minister,  Ahasuerus  shuddered.     He  saw 

56 


IN  SHUSHAN  THE  CAPITAL 

in  It  now  what  he  had  missed  before — triumphant 
malice.  Then  his  musings  took  a  new  turn.  Why 
had  Haman  been  so  greatly  honored  by  Queen 
Esther?  At  the  last  night's  banquet  it  had  been 
Haman  that  she  sought  to  please.  In  his  eyes  did  she 
strive  to  find  favor  more  than  in  the  eyes  of  her  lord. 
A  vague  jealousy  took  possession  of  the  monarch's 
troubled  heart.  The  feast  of  Esther  had  had  its 
desired  effect. 

From  the  night's  dissipation  the  thoughts  of  the 
king  travelled  back  to  that  day,  when,  sitting  upon 
his  throne  clad  in  robes  of  state,  he  had  heard  the 
voice  of  the  captain  of  his  guard  crying,  "  Who 
enters  here  unbidden  shall  surely  die." 

The  warning  was  unheeded.  The  threshold  was 
crossed.  Ere  Ahasuerus  could  call  the  guard  to  seize 
the  rash  intruder,  the  girlish  form  of  his  beautiful 
queen  took  a  few  tottering  steps  toward  him,  and  fell 
fainting  at  the  foot  of  the  throne.  He  started  to  his 
feet.  The  pardoning  sceptre  was  In  his  outstretched 
hand.  How  pale,  how  troubled  was  that  beautiful 
face !  What  great  need  had  driven  his  wife  to  this 
perilous  intrusion?     He  lifted  her  tenderly. 

Esther  opened  her  eyes  to  find  herself  in  her  hus- 
band's arms,  to  see  his  loving  face  bent  down  to  hers, 
and  hear  him  say,  "  What  wouldst  thou  of  me.  Queen 
Esther,  and  what  Is  thy  petition  ?  It  shall  be  granted 
thee  even  to  the  half  of  my  kingdom." 

57 


IN  SHUSHAN  THE  CAPITAL 

Her  reply  had  been  the  invitation  to  the  banquet 
she  had  prepared  for  him  and  Haman. 

Ahasuerus  had  sent  to  apprise  Haman  of  the 
queen's  will.  He  had  himself  led  his  wife  back  to  her 
own  apartments.  Her  strange  agitation  had  seemed 
to  be  explained.  He  thought  her  still  troubled  by 
fear  of  venturing  into  his  presence.  As  he  gazed  on 
her,  his  heart  had  been  filled  with  love,  as  on  the  day 
when  after  twelve  months  of  weary  seeking  there  had 
appeared  before  him  one  whose  beauty  was  beyond 
the  dream  of  poets.  Fairer  was  she  than  the  radiant 
Vashti.  No  jewels  adorned  her  comely  neck  or  glit- 
tered in  the  dark  masses  of  her  hair,  as  clad  in  simple 
white  she  stood  at  the  foot  of  the  throne.  Strangely 
moved,  Ahasuerus  had  caught  her  to  his  breast.  Kis- 
sing her  pale  brow,  he  had  set  on  it  the  royal  crown 
and  called  her  Esther — his  star,  his  queen  I 

Little  could  Ahasuerus  learn  about  the  former  life 
of  his  wife.  She  was  reticent,  and  Hegai,  into  whose 
care  she  had  been  put,  knew  only  that  she  had  been 
brought  to  the  palace  by  the  gatekeeper,  Mordecai. 

Mordecai  1  The  king's  thoughts  returned  to  the 
record  that  had  just  been  read  to  him.  How  could 
he  reward  the  man  who  had  saved  his  life? 

At  that  moment  a  noise  was  heard  in  the  inner 
court,  and  Ahasuerus  sent  to  know  its  cause. 

"  Haman,  the  minister  of  the  great  king,  seeketh 
an  audience  with  his  lord." 

58 


IN  SHUSHAN  THE  CAPITAL 

"  Let  him  enter.  It  may  be  that  he  can  help  us  in 
this  matter." 

Haman  came  in  noiselessly,  and  prostrating  him- 
self at  the  king's  couch  said :  "  Let  the  great  king  live 
forever!    Thy  servant  cometh  to  crave  a  boon — " 

But  here  Ahasuerus  interrupted  him.  "  Nay,  Ha- 
man, speak  not  yet,  but  advise  us  in  a  matter  that  we 
have  been  pondering.  Truly,  thou  art  come  in  good 
time,  for  thy  wisdom  hath  never  failed  us.  There  is 
one  in  Shushan  to  whom  we  would  fain  pay  high 
honor.  A  present  of  gold  or  jewels  will  we  not  give 
him,  for,  did  we  empty  our  treasury  at  his  feet,  it 
would  be  too  little.  Tell  us,  then,  what  shall  be  done 
to  the  man  whom  the  king  delighteth  to  honor." 

Now,  the  matter  for  which  Haman  had  sought  the 
king's  presence  had  been  to  ask  that  the  life  of  Mor- 
decai,  whom  he  hated,  be  given  into  his  hand.  Al- 
ready had  he  built  a  gallows  fifty  cubits  high  whereon 
to  hang  the  Jew.  He  was  ill-pleased  when  the  mon- 
arch had  interrupted  his  petition,  for,  being  highly 
superstitious,  he  drew  good  or  evil  omens  from  trifles. 
Then  there  flashed  across  his  mind  the  thought  that 
Mordecai's  punishment  would  be  all  the  greater  if 
deferred  until  after  the  king  had  shown  mark  of  still 
higher  favor  toward  himself.  "  For,"  he  said  in  his 
heart,  "  who  is  deserving  of  honor  more  than  I? 
What  service  hath  any  other  done  the  king  that  riches 
were  too  little  to  proffer  him?  " 

59 


IN  SHUSHAN  THE  CAPITAL 

He  bowed  his  head  as  If  In  deep  thought.  Then 
he  said :  "  For  the  man  whom  the  king  delighteth  to 
honor,  let  royal  apparel  be  brought  that  the  king 
useth  to  wear,  and  the  horse  the  king  rideth  upon,  on 
the  head  of  which  a  crown  royal  Is  set.  Let  the  ap- 
parel and  the  horse  be  delivered  to  the  hands  of  one 
of  the  king's  most  noble  princes,  and  let  them  array 
the  man  withal,  and  lead  him  on  horseback  through 
the  streets  of  Shushan,  and  proclaim  before  him, 
'  Thus  shall  be  done  to  the  man  whom  the  king  de- 
lighteth to  honor.'  " 

Then  said  Ahasuerus,  "  Make  haste,  take  the  gar- 
ments and  horse  and  do  according  to  thy  word  " — 
here  Ahasuerus  fixed  a  piercing  glance  on  the  prime 
minister — "  to  Mordecal  the  Jew  that  sitteth  In  the 
king's  gate." 

"  But,"  stammered  Haman,  "  surely  the  great  king 
hath  not  forgotten  that — " 

"  Nay,  the  king  forgets  naught.  It  is  Haman  that 
forgetteth  himself.     Make  haste  and  obey." 

As  Haman  withdrew  with  a  face  that  111  concealed 
his  chagrin,  the  monarch  added  sternly,  "  Suffer  not 
a  whit  to  fail  of  all  that  thou  hast  spoken." 

"  Thus  shall  be  done  to  the  man  whom  the  king 
delighteth  to  honor  I  " 

With  a  triumphant  peal  of  trumpets,  the  huge 
palace  gates  swung  wide  on  their  bronze  hinges.    Pre- 

60 


"  Thus  Shall  be  Done  to  the  Man  Whom  the  King  Delighteth  to 

Honor!  " 


IN  SHUSHAN  THE  CAPITAL 

ceded  by  two  heralds,  the  snow-white  charger  of  the 
king  stepped  forth  proudly.  The  beautiful  steed 
seemed  to  know  the  part  he  played  and  to  glory  in  it. 
As  he  made  his  way  into  the  street  he  tossed  his  head, 
which  was  crowned  with  a  glittering  diadem.  On  his 
back,  clad  in  a  robe  of  royal  purple,  was  Mordecai 
the  Jew,  while  at  his  side,  with  hand  on  the  jewelled 
bridle,  walked  the  dejected  Haman. 

The  heart  of  the  prime  minister  was  filled  with 
futile  rage.  He  winced  at  every  shout  of  the  men 
who  lined  the  way  and  filled  the  housetops.  He 
writhed  inwardly  under  the  veiled  glances  of  the 
women,  who  viewed  the  procession  from  behind  their 
lattices,  and  so  witnessed  his  undoing. 

Still  this  hour,  so  filled  with  anguish  for  his  enemy, 
was  not  free  from  pain  for  Mordecai.  He  rode 
through  the  streets  of  Shushan,  blind  to  the  crowds 
that  delayed  his  progress,  deaf  to  the  clamor  that 
echoed  the  words  of  the  herald,  "  Honor,  honor !  " 
Before  his  eyes  there  rose  but  one  picture,  in  his  ears 
there  rang  but  one  cry,  "  I  will  go  in  unto  the  king, 
and  if  I  perish,  I  perish." 

The  royal  attire  fell  from  Mordecai,  and  clad  in 
sackcloth  and  ashes  he  mourned  at  the  palace  gate. 
The  fresh  raiment  that  Hathach  had  brought  him 
from  the  queen  he  had  returned.  Now  he  awaited 
anxiously  the  reply  that  Esther  should  make  to  the 
charge  he  had  laid  upon  her : 

61 


IN  SHUSHAN  THE  CAPITAL 

'*  Think  not  with  thyself  that  thou  shalt  escape  in 
the  king's  house  more  than  all  the  Jews.  For  if  thou 
altogether  holdest  thy  peace,  then  shall  relief  and 
deliverance  arise  for  the  Jews  from  another  place,  but 
thou  and  thy  father's  house  shall  perish.  Therefore 
go  in  unto  the  king,  and  ask  the  life  of  thy  people. 
Who  knows  but  that  thou  art  come  to  the  kingdom 
for  such  a  time  as  this." 

Mordecai's  suspense  had  been  short.  Hathach 
brought  back  this  brave  word:  "  All  the  king's  serv- 
ants and  all  the  people  of  the  king's  provinces  do 
know  that  whosoever,  whether  man  or  woman,  who 
is  not  called,  shall  come  in  unto  the  king  into  the 
inner  court,  he  shall  surely  be  put  to  death,  except 
such  to  whom  the  king  shall  hold  out  the  golden 
sceptre  that  he  may  live.  I  have  not  been  called  unto 
the  king,  lo,  these  thirty  days.  Nevertheless,  do  thou 
gather  together  all  the  Jews  that  are  present  in  Shu- 
shan,  and  fast  ye  for  me,  neither  eat  nor  drink  three 
days,  night  or  day.  I  also  and  my  maidens  will  fast  in 
like  manner.  So  will  I  go  in  unto  the  king,  which  is 
not  according  to  the  law — and  if  I  perish,  T  perish." 

The  three  days  were  at  an  end,  and  of  the  outcome 
of  Esther's  daring  Mordecai  was  unaware.  A  silent 
prayer  for  help  rose  from  his  overcharged  heart. 

Now  there  rang  out  a  last  mighty  burst  of  trump- 
ets, and  the  proclamation  of  the  herald  broke  in  on 
Mordecai's  revery,  and  forced  its  way  into  his  con- 

62 


IN  SHUSHAN  THE  CAPITAL 

sciousness.  If,  indeed,  he  had  been  the  means  of 
bringing  disaster  on  his  people  by  his  refusal  to  bend 
the  knee  before  Haman,  was  he  not  now  making  full 
amends?  Surely,  God  had  willed  this  mark  of  the 
king's  favor,  so  that  in  him  the  Jew  might  be  honored 
before  all  the  people.  In  it  Mordecai  saw  the  Divine 
promise  of  freedom,  the  presage  of  the  coming  tri- 
umph of  Israel.  He  almost  heard  the  shouts  of 
rejoicing  over  the  decree  of  deliverance  that  he  should 
send  forth  above  the  king's  seal. 

Again  the  gates  opened.  The  procession  was  at 
an  end.  Mordecai  returned  to  his  duties,  while  Ha- 
man hastened  to  prepare  for  the  banquet  with  the 
king  and  queen. 

As  on  the  previous  night,  Esther  bent  all  her  ener- 
gies toward  flattering  Haman.  So  gracious  was  she 
that  the  gloom  lifted  from  the  minister's  brow,  and 
he  well  nigh  forgot  the  foreboding  of  his  wife — "  If 
Mordecai,  before  whom  thou  art  begun  to  give  way, 
be  of  the  seed  of  the  Jews,  thou  shalt  not  prevail 
against  him,  but  shalt  surely  fall." 

Evidently  he  was  high  in  the  queen's  favor,  and 
all  Shushan  knew  the  deep  love  Ahasuerus  bore  unto 
Esther.  Might  not  she  win  from  the  king  that  boon 
for  which  he  himself  had  sought  with  such  ill-success? 
Scarce  had  he  uttered  his  low  plea  when  the  king  said, 
"  What  is  thy  request,  O  Esther,  and  thy  petition,  that 

63 


IN  SHUSHAN  THE  CAPITAL 

it  may  be  granted  thee,  even  to  the  half  of  my  king- 
dom?" 

Haman  awaited  her  answer  in  complacent  self- 
satisfaction.  On  her  knees,  in  low,  thrilling  tones 
she  made  reply:  "  If  I  have  found  favor  in  thy 
sight,  O  king,  and  it  be  pleasing  in  thine  eyes,  let  my 
life  be  given  me  at  my  petition,  and  my  people  at  my 
request." 

"  Thy  life — thy  people!  "  repeated  the  astounded 
king.     "  What  meanest  thou  by  these  words?  " 

Encouraged  by  his  evident  alarm,  Esther  con- 
tinued: "  We  are  sold,  I  and  my  people,  to  be  slain. 
If  we  had  been  sold  for  bondmen  and  for  bond- 
women, I  had  held  my  peace,  though  the  adversary 
could  not  have  countervailed  the  king's  loss." 

During  this  impassioned  utterance  the  blood  de- 
serted the  cheek  of  Haman.  He  felt  his  heart  stop 
in  dumb  terror.  When  Ahasuerus  spake  unto  Esther, 
the  queen,  "  Who  is  he,  and  where  is  he  that  durst 
presume  in  his  heart  to  do  so?"  an  anguished  cry 
of  "  Mercy!  "  bursting  from  the  blanched  lips  of  the 
minister  revealed  the  truth  to  the  king,  ev^en  before 
Esther,  rising  to  her  feet,  exclaimed :  "  Behold  the 
enemy !    Even  this  wicked  Haman  !  " 

Then  Ahasuerus  arose  in  his  wrath,  and  went  out 
into  the  palace  garden.  Haman,  reading  his  doom 
in  this  act,  fell  prostrate  before  Esther. 

Returning,   Ahasuerus  found  the  despairing  man 

64 


IN  SHUSHAN  THE  CAPITAL 

clasping  the  hem  of  Esther's  robe  in  his  suppliant 
hands.  "  What,"  thundered  the  enraged  monarch, 
"  doth  he  lay  finger  on  the  queen  in  our  very 
presence?  " 

At  the  word  they  covered  the  eyes  of  Haman. 


65 


MYRTLE-THAT-WAS-CHANGED-TO- 
ESTHER 


ij^^Sj^  UICK  tears  filled  the  eyes  of  the  warm- 
M^^MMjl  hearted  little  namesake  of  the  great  queen. 
•A^>g>:T>?J  "  Did  they  kill  Haman?"  she  asked  al- 
most pityingly. 

"  You  just  bet!  They  hanged  him  on  the  gallows 
that  he  had  built  for  Mordecai.  Served  him  right, 
and  his  ten  sons,  too,"  came  from  Leon,  who  was  not 
at  all  saddened  by  the  thought. 

"  But  why  did  they  kill  Haman?"  inquired  Es- 
trella. 

"  Why  did  they — whatever  is  the  child  talking 
about?  "  exclaimed  her  brothers.  *'  Guess  you  went 
to  sleep,  and  during  your  own  story,  too.  Well,  I'm 
ashamed,"  they  teased  her, 

"  Didn't  go  to  sleep  at  all,"  she  flung  back  at  them, 
while  her  lips  quivered.  "  I  was  wide  awake,  only 
I  don't  know  all  Ruth's  big  words.  And  I  was 
so  dis'ppointed  because  Myrtle-that-was-changed-to- 
Esther  didn't  come  in  Ruth's  story.  I  wanted  to 
hear  about  her.  Won't  you  tell  me.  Grandma, 
please?  " 

"  Well,  bless  the  child!     I  like  your  story,  dear," 

66 


MYRTLE-THAT-WAS-CHANGED-TO-ESTHER 

and  Grandma  turned  to  Ruth,  "  but  it  is  for  the  older 
children  who  know  about  Purim.  You  said  there 
were  gaps  in  it,  I  know,  and  I'll  try  to  fill  them  in  so 
that  little  Estrella  will  know  all  about  Myrtle-that- 
was-changed-to-Esther,"  and  Mrs.  Lopez  began  to 
unwrap  the  mysterious  looking  bundle  she  had  placed 
on  the  table  early  in  the  evening.  She  continued  to 
talk  at  the  same  time.  "  I  suppose  that  you  have  all 
been  at  services  on  Purim  Eve,  and  have  heard  the 
Hazan  read  the  story  of  Purim  from  the  Megillah, 
repeating  the  names  of  Haman's  sons  in  one  breath. 
This  is  a  Megillah  that  belonged  to  my  grandfather, 
and  we  can  look  at  it  together." 

By  this  time  Mrs.  Lopez  had  in  her  hands  a  parch- 
ment scroll  on  a  single  roller.  It  had  a  red  silk  back- 
ing, faded  and  much  mended,  it  is  true,  and  a  carved 
ivory  handle. 

"  It's  like  the  Sefer,"  remarked  David. 

*'  It  hasn't  two  handles,  though,"  announced  Jack, 
"  and  it's  small  enough  to  be  held  in  the  hand." 

"And  its  got  pixtures!"  shouted  Estrella,  glee- 
fully clapping  her  hands  from  where  she  stood  on 
the  rockers  of  Grandma's  chair.  She  had  been  made 
quite  content  by  Grandma's  promise. 

The  children  crowded  around,  and  saw  exquisite 
pen  and  ink  drawings  in  the  margin  of  the  scroll. 
The  first  scene  was  a  banquet.  The  king  was  there 
with  his  princes  and  servants  about  him. 

67 


MYRTLE-THAT-WAS-CHANGED-TO-ESTHER 

"  I  don't  see  Myrtle  or  Esther  or  anyone,"  said  a 
woe-begone  voice. 

"  Never  mind,  dear.  She  isn't  in  the  king's  story 
yet,  but  I  think  now  I  had  better  tell  you  about  Ha- 
dassah, — that's  the  Hebrew  for  Myrtle, — and  then 
you  will  understand  the  other  pictures.  Hadassah 
was  a  little  girl  who  had  no  father  or  mother,  and 
who  lived  with  her  kinsman  Mordecai  at  Shushan, 
the  capital  of  Persia,  hundreds  of  years  ago.  Mor- 
decai loved  her  as  if  she  had  been  his  own  daughter, 
and  he  was  as  proud  as  could  be  of  the  beautiful 
maiden  who  grew  up,  under  his  care,  to  love  her 
religion  and  her  people.  Now,  one  day  when  Hadas- 
sah was  a  grown  maiden,  Mordecai  learned  that  King 
Ahasuerus  had  sent  throughout  his  kingdom  to  find 
a  wife.  Vashti,  his  beautiful  queen,  had  refused  to 
obey  her  husband's  command  to  appear  before  his 
friends  at  the  very  banquet  of  which  this  is  the 
picture." 

"  But  why  didn't  she  come?  " 

"  Because  in  those  days  it  was  considered  wrong 
for  a  woman  to  be  seen  by  men  other  than  her  hus- 
band, and  if  Ahasuerus  had  not  been  drinking,  he 
would  never  have  boasted  of  his  wife's  charms,  or 
have  wished  her  to  show  her  beauty. 

"  However,  the  king  was  so  angry  that  his  wife 
should  publicly  disobey  him  that  he  desired  to  punish 
her.    Three  of  his  wise  men  told  him  to  send  Vashti 

68 


MYRTLE-THAT-WAS-CHANGED-TO-ESTHER 

away,  lest  other  women  should  follow  her  example, 
and  flout  their  husband's  wishes.  The  king  took  this 
advice,  and  that  brings  us  back  to  Myrtle,"  for  Es- 
trella's  hopeful  face  was  beginning  to  cloud  again. 
"  Mordecai,  the  Jew,  took  Hadassah,  and  brought 
her  to  the  women's  palace  (Ruth  told  us  that),  and 
when  she  came  before  Ahasuerus — " 

"  He  thought  she  was  the  beautifullest  maiden, 
and  called  her  Esther,  his  star,  his  queen  I  I  know 
now,"  and  Estrella,  perfectly  happy,  danced  around 
the  room,  while  Grandma  called  the  children's  atten- 
tion to  the  picture  of  Haman. 

"  See,"  she  said,  "  all  the  men  bowing  before  him 
as  he  comes  from  the  gate." 

"  All  but  Mordecai,"  and  Leon  proudly  pointed 
to  the  one  man  standing  erect.  "  He  was  a  good  Jew, 
and  so  he  could  prostrate  himself  only  before  God," 
and  he  looked  rather  conscious  of  the  big  word  he 
had  used. 

"  That's  what  made  all  the  trouble,  and  made 
Haman  want  to  hang  Mordecai,  wasn't  it?  "  asked 
Estrella,  who  now  seemed  to  have  a  complete  knowl- 
edge of  the  story  of  Purim. 

"  It  wasn't  only  Mordecai  that  Haman  wanted  to 
kill.  He  tried  to  have  all  the  Jews  destroyed,"  added 
Jack,  the  accurate. 

So  the  pictures  went  on  re-telling  the  story  Ruth 
had  told,  and  at  the  end  the  little  audience  was  laugh- 

69 


MYRTLE-THAT-WAS-CHANGED-TO-ESTHER 

ing  merrily  over  the  defeat  of  Haman's  wicked  plot. 
"  If  it  were  only  Purim  now,"  said  Grandma,  "  we 
could  all  eat  '  Haman's  Ears  '.  But  I  don't  believe 
such  good  ones  are  baked  now  as  we  used  to  have  in 
the  country." 


70 


THE  SACRIFICE  AT  MODIN 


THE  SACRIFICE  AT  MODIN 

GRANDMA'S  WEDDING 

AVID  was  the  first  to  awaken  the  next 
morning,  and  after  one  glance  out-of- 
doors,  he  bounded  into  his  brothers'  room, 
and  roused  them  with  cries  of  "  Snowin',  snowin' !  " 
A  storm  had  come  up  over  night,  and  to  the  delight 
of  the  boys,  who  tumbled  out  of  bed  with  all  speed 
at  the  good  news,  the  air  was  white  with  whirling 
flakes.  Not  even  the  fence  separating  them  from  the 
next  yard  was  visible,  and  the  tree  outside  the  window 
was  hidden,  while  to  the  excited  children  it  seemed  as 
if  the  huge  drifts  were  piled  up  almost  to  the  sill. 
School  was  out  of  the  question,  and,  after  a  merry 
breakfast,  they  all  assembled  by  the  nursery  fire. 
After  the  first  glee  had  subsided,  Ruth  and  Estrella 
retired  to  a  corner  to  play  Vashti  and  Esther  with 
their  dolls,  for  the  elder  child  was  fond  of  acting 
out  all  the  stories  she  liked.  When  the  family  had 
all  satisfied  themselves,  by  smelling  the  smoke,  that 
the  queer  arrangement  of  blocks  was  a  steamboat, 
David  started  oE  for  Persia  in  it,  leaving  them  to  read 
undisturbed.     For  the  first  time  Grandma's  entrance 

73 


GRANDMA'S  WEDDING 

was  unheeded,  and  she  sat  smiling  happily  over  her 
knitting.  It  was  not  long  before  Mother  peeped  in, 
looking  flushed  and  happy,  to  show  Grandma  a  ring 
that  had  just  been  left  for  her  with  an  apology  for  its 
not  coming  on  Hanukah. 

"  Is  it  dold?"  asked  David,  who  had  hastily  re- 
turned from  mid-ocean  to  regard  it  critically. 

Grandma  laughed  longest  at  the  question,  and 
when  Mother  was  gone,  she  chuckled  and  smiled  to 
herself  so  frequently  that  a  universal  shout  went  up. 
"  Grandma  knows  a  funny  story  I  "  and  an  eager 
bevy  gathered  around  her. 

"  I  was  only  thinking  of  your  Grandfather  on  our 
wedding-day,"  she  protested.  At  this  David  was 
going  to  speak,  but  Jack  gave  him  a  warning  look, 
it  was  so  seldom  Grandma  could  be  won  to  talk  about 
her  husband. 

"  Uncle  Gershom  Mendoza  was  Hazan,  and  he 
came  up  from  the  city  o'  purpose  for  the  wedding — 
it  was  before  the  day  of  comforts,  and  travelling 
wasn't  easy.  He  was  a  man  who  always  wanted  to 
have  his  little  joke,  so  when  your  Grandfather  showed 
him  the  ring  before  putting  it  on  my  finger, — here  it 
is, — he  asked  if  it  was  gold.  Poor  Jacob  was  so 
flustered  that  he  stammered,  '  I  don't  know,'  and  his 
brother  shouted,  '  Yes,  Yes !  '  It  nearly  upset  my 
dignity,"  and  her  amusement  broke  out  afresh,  while 
the  children  waited  with  patient  tolerance  for  an  ex- 

■74 


GRANDMA'S  WEDDING 

planation  of  the  joke,  until  David,  who  was  not  to  be 
hushed  longer,  cried,  "  Does  all  Hazans  do  that?  " 

"  No,  although  they  have  a  perfect  right  to  ask  the 
question,  because  the  ring  has  to  be  of  value,  else  it 
cannot  be  used.  Uncle  only  wanted  to  tease,  but  it 
might  have  been  serious.  But  I  can  see  in  your  faces 
that  you  all  want  to  hear  about  my  wedding,  so  draw 
up  chairs,  every  man  Jack  of  you. 

"  Uncle  Gershom  arrived  Tuesday  afternoon,  and 
he  and  Jacob  went  out  to  chop  down  branches  for  the 
Huppah.  I  remember  how  tired  they  were,  and  Jacob 
vowed  he'd  '  never  do  it  again  for  any  woman !  ' 
The  next  day,  Wednesday,  was  the  wedding-day.  I 
did  not  see  Jacob  all  morning,  but  in  the  afternoon, 
while  I  was  waiting  to  be  called,  I  heard  his  voice 
chanting  the  Kaddish  with  the  men  downstairs." 

"  Kaddish? — why,  that's  for  mourners,"  corrected 
Isabella. 

"  I  said  '  chant  the  Kaddish,'  and  that's  for  wed- 
dings. I  think,  as  Mr.  Zangwill  says,  the  Kaddish 
is  the  most  wonderful  prayer  ever  framed  by  man, 
because,  although  it  is  said  by  sons  mourning  for 
their  parents,  the  word  *  death  '  is  not  mentioned,  and 
it  is  a  hymn  of  praise  to  God.  On  the  eve  of  Sabbath 
and  festivals  and  at  the  Minchah  service  before  wed- 
dings it  Is  chanted." 

"  Then,  why  do  we  never  sing  It  at  home?  " 

"  We  would,  if  we  had  Minyan." 

75 


GRANDMA'S  WEDDING 

"  Well,  to  return.  After  I  went  downstairs,  the 
Ketubah  was  read  to  the  Hatan  in  the  presence  of  all, 
and  signed  by  Jacob  and  the  witnesses,  and  then  the 
bridal  party  formed  in  procession." 

"  Did  you  have  any  bridesmaids?  " 

"  Yes,  if  you  so  choose.  Four  girls  stood  beside 
the  boys  holding  the  Huppah.  More  than  one  wed- 
ding came  from  mine,"  she  smiled.  "  I  stood  between 
the  sisters,  and  Jacob  between  the  brothers — our 
parents  were  dead.  We  both  drank  the  wine — I  had 
made  it  myself.  Then  my  lover  put  the  ring  on  my 
finger,  and  I  became  his  wife." 

Grandma  lingered  as  proudly  on  the  last  words  as 
had  the  bride,  and  the  beautiful  eyes  held  in  their 
soft  brown  depths  something  of  the  love-light  of  long 
ago.  But  she  was  soon  aroused  from  her  dreaming 
by  the  demand  for  more  stories.  So  she  told  how 
Hanukah  began. 


76 


THE  SACRIFICE  AT  MODIN 

OE  is  me!  Wherefore  was  I  born  to 
see  this  misery  of  my  people  and  of  the 
Holy  City,  and  to  dwell  therein  when  it 
was  delivered  into  the  hand  of  the  enemy,  and  the 
sanctuary  into  the  hand  of  strangers?  Her  Temple 
is  become  as  a  man  without  glory;  her  glorious  ves- 
sels are  carried  away  into  captivity;  her  infants  are 
slain  in  the  streets;  her  young  men  with  the  sword  of 
the  enemy.  What  nation  hath  not  had  a  part  in  her 
kingdom  and  gotten  of  her  spoils?  All  her  orna- 
ments are  taken  away;  from  a  free  woman  she  is  be- 
come a  bondslave.  And,  behold,  our  sanctuary,  even 
our  beauty  and  our  glory,  is  laid  waste,  and  the  Gen- 
tiles have  profaned  it.  To  what  end,  therefore,  shall 
we  live  any  longer?  " 

So  spake  the  aged  Mattathias,  a  priest  of  the 
family  of  the  Asmoneans,  for  it  was  the  five  and 
twentieth  day  of  the  month  Kislev,  in  the  hundred 
forty  and  fifth  year  of  the  kingdom  of  the  Greeks, 
and  at  the  command  of  Antiochus,  the  king,  an  idol 
of  the  heathen  had  been  set  up  in  the  Temple  of  the 
Lord  at  Jerusalem,  and  on  the  holy  altar  an  unclean 
sacrifice  had  been  offered.  Then  Mattathias  and  his 
sons  rent  their  clothes   and  put  on  sackcloth  and 

77 


THE  SACRIFICE  AT  MODIN 

mourned  very  sore.  After  that  they  arose  from  Jeru- 
salem and  went  to  the  home  of  their  fathers  at  Mo- 
din,  and  dwelt  there.  And  the  Greeks  continued  to 
do  evil  in  the  land  and  to  oppress  them  that  adhered 
to  the  law  of  the  Jews,  for  the  king  had  written  to 
the  officers  appointed  over  all  the  nations  of  his  do- 
minion, that  all  should  be  one  people,  and  everyone 
should  leave  his  laws  and  follow  the  customs  of  the 
Greeks,  and  whosoever  would  not  do  according  to 
this  commandment  should  die. 

Then  all  the  heathen  agreed  to  the  word  of  the 
king,  and  many  also  among  the  Jews  consented  to 
his  religion.  Nevertheless,  a  remnant  of  the  people 
abode  steadfast,  fully  resolved  and  confirmed  in  them- 
selves not  to  eat  any  unclean  thing,  nor  to  profane 
the  Sabbath,  nor  to  forsake  the  covenant  of  Abraham, 
choosing  rather  to  die.  And  they  kept  in  their  houses 
the  scrolls  of  the  law  and  the  books  of  the  prophets, 
and  read  therefrom  contrary  to  the  word  of  the  king. 
Wherefore  many  were  put  to  death,  and  others  driven 
whithersoever  they  could  find  succor. 

Now,  all  this  time  the  officers  of  the  king  went 
throughout  the  land,  and  set  up  groves  and  chapels 
of  idols,  and  builded  idol-altars  in  all  the  cities  of 
Judah.    So  on  a  day  they  came  to  Modln. 

On  the  morning  following  the  arrival  of  the 
Greeks,  a  reluctant  crowd  gathered  in  the  market- 

78 


THE  SACRIFICE  AT  MODIN 

place,  for  such  was  the  order  of  Apelles,  the  king's 
captain,  and  they  feared  to  risk  his  displeasure. 

A  heap  of  mud  and  stones  had  been  thrown  up  on 
a  slight  elevation  to  serve  as  an  altar  to  Zeus,  whose 
image  looked  down  on  it.  The  Greeks  were  making 
ready  for  the  sacrifice,  and  the  Jews  watched  the  pre- 
parations with  sullen  curiosity. 

At  the  furthest  edge  of  the  throng  stood  the  old 
men,  as  if  in  fear  of  defilement.  Few  words  fell  from 
their  stern-set  lips.  Their  eyes,  filled  with  defiant 
scorn  for  the  Greeks,  softened  to  pitying  reproach  as 
they  rested  on  the  children  edging  nearer  and  nearer 
to  the  altar.  The  little  ones  seemed  to  feel  the  disap- 
proval. They  paused,  and  looked  at  one  another  in 
questioning  alarm.  The  daring,  after  the  first  hesi- 
tation, advanced  in  their  play  closer  to  the  strangers, 
upon  whom  their  round  eyes  rested  in  curious  sur- 
prise; but  if  a  soldier  stopped  his  work  to  smile  at 
them,  they  fled  laughing  in  mock  fear  to  the  shelter 
of  their  mothers'  skirts,  whence  their  fascinated  gaze 
peered  back  at  the  men  in  armor. 

"  Look,  look!  "  suddenly  piped  a  childish  treble. 
"  Mother,  Grandfather,  see !  They're  sweeping  the 
ground  before  the  stones  with  myrtle  boughs." 

"  God  speed  the  day  that  sweeps  them  from  the 
land!" 

The  crowd  turned  to  the  speaker  In  half-deprecat- 
ing admiration.    With  head  thrown  back  and  threat- 

79 


THE  SACRIFICE  AT  MODIN 

ening  arm  uplifted  stood  the  white-haired  man.  All 
the  agony  of  tortured  pride  so  long  pent  up  in  his 
torn  heart  burned  in  his  eyes.  Only  for  a  moment 
the  flame  smoldered,  then  his  arm  dropped  inert  to 
his  side.     Silence  again  held  sway. 

Not  so  was  it  among  the  younger  men.  At  last 
indignant  tongues  were  loosed.  Stories  of  cruel  per- 
secutions sped  from  angry  lip  to  lip.  More  tightly 
did  wan-faced  mothers  clasp  the  trusting  arms  about 
their  necks,  at  the  thought  of  those  other  mothers 
hurled  from  the  battlements,  their  dead  babes  in  their 
embrace.  Husbands,  white  to  the  lips,  threw  pro- 
tecting arms  about  wives,  as  the  tale  was  repeated  of 
the  brave  women  who  went  to  the  torture  first,  that 
the  fainting  hearts  of  men  might  be  made  strong. 
Sons  clenched  their  eager  hands,  and  their  pleading 
gaze  seemed  to  beg  permission  to  strike,  ere  the  fate 
of  Eleazar  should  be  that  of  their  own  sires.  For 
that  dauntless  old  man  had  suffered  death  by  torment 
rather  than  save  his  life  by  making  mock  of  the  holy 
laws  of  God,  in  pretending  to  eat  the  flesh  of  swine. 

"  Would  that  we  could  make  these  Greeks  pay  ten- 
fold for  every  drop  of  blood  they  have  drawn  from 
our  veins,"  cried  a  lad,  afire  to  avenge  his  people's 
wrongs. 

"  Why  speak  so  harshly,  friend?  "  said  his  neigh- 
bor. 

"  The  lad  is  right,  Jason,"  rebuked  his  grandsire. 

80 


THE  SACRIFICE  AT  MODIN 

"  An  I  had  the  strength  of  my  youth,  yon  abomina- 
tion would  not  long  offend  the  sight  of  the  Lord." 

"  But  thou  art  old,"  rejoined  Jason,  "  and  hast 
lived  thy  life,  and  thou  shouldst  not  ask  thy  children 
to  throw  theirs  away  so  rashly." 

"  Better  rash  in  the  service  of  the  Lord  than  pru- 
dent in  going  after  false  gods." 

"  If  any  good  were  to  come  of  fighting,  I  should 
not  say  nay,  but  we  are  too  few  to  hold  our  own." 

"  Thou  shalt  not  follow  a  multitude  to  do  evil." 

"  Yea,  yea,  that  is  very  well ;  strange  is  not  neces- 
sarily evil.  Moreover,  I  would  have  thee  consider, 
and  not  begrudge  thy  children  the  beauty  and  joy  of 
the  world,  and  all  the  broad  culture  and  refining  wis- 
dom of  Javan." 

"  Verily,"  added  another,  "  already  have  the 
Greeks  kindled  the  furnace  to  refine  our  children." 

"  Thou  wilt  not  grasp  my  meaning,  friend,"  ex- 
claimed Jason,  hotly. 

"  I  understand  thee  all  too  well.  Apostates 
wouldst  thou  have  us  rear  our  children.  Yea,  if  I 
mistake  not,  it  would  gladden  thine  heart  to  see  all 
our  Josiahs  and  Joshuas  turn  into  Jasons — an  the 
others  demanded  not  a  share  of  golden  fleece." 

The  laugh  that  greeted  this  taunt  brought  the 
blood  to  the  young  man's  face.  His  brow  clouded 
angrily,  his  eyes  flashed,  but  he  bit  his  lip  in  an  effort 
to  speak  calmly,  as  he  added  in  low  tones : 

81 


THE  SACRIFICE  AT  MODIN 

"  I  meant  not  so.  Only  when  the  Greek  Is  so  far 
in  advance  of  us,  why  deny  our  youth  the  chance  to 
follow  him?  " 

"  Well  spoken,  youngster!  "  cried  another.  "  Give 
us  but  a  chance,  say  I,  and  we'll  follow  the  Greek, 
who  will  be  far  in  advance  of  us,  running  at  full 
speed !  " 

"  It  pleaseth  all  of  you  to  make  light  of  my 
words,"  returned  Jason.  "  But  consider  even  in  this 
matter  of  worship — none  but  a  priest  may  offer  to 
the  Jews'  God,  while  to  the  Greek  gods  any  man  may 
sacrifice." 

"  Aye !  Because  they  think  that  perchance  at  some 
time  there  may  come  one  whose  voice  shall  be  so  loud 
that  even  stone  can  hear  It." 

Paying  no  attention,  the  champion  of  the  Greeks 
continued,  "  We  Jews  must  needs  go  to  the  Temple 
at  Jerusalem  whenever  we  wish  to  sacrifice,  but  to  the 
Greek  any  high  place  serves  as  an  altar." 

"  To  my  way  of  thinking,"  suddenly  said  a  stern 
voice  behind  them,  "  there  Is  little  between  the 
Bombs  of  the  Greek  and  the  Bamoth  of  the  Canaanlte 
that  Joslah  cast  down.  Both  are  abominations  to  the 
Lord." 

All  turned  at  the  word,  and  saw  that  Mattathlas 
had  entered  the  group  unnoticed,  and  was  standing 
in  the  midst  of  his  five  sons.  The  speaker  shrank 
back  abashed,  and  well  he  might,  for  stern  reproof 

82 


THE  SACRIFICE  AT  MODIN 

was  Stamped  on  the  chiselled  features  of  the  old 
priest,  while  from  beneath  the  bushy  eyebrows  of 
Judas  shot  glances  of  fiery  indignation.  The  hand 
of  Mattathias  rested  lovingly  on  the  shoulder  of  Si- 
mon, whose  clear  head  and  ready  tongue  had  oft 
served  to  cool  the  somewhat  rash  daring  of  his 
brother.  The  three  younger  Asmoneans,  who  were 
closed  round  their  father  like  a  body-guard,  ever  and 
anon  cast  glances  of  admiration  at  their  brothers. 

"  I  did  not  look  to  see  thee  here,  Mattathias,"  re- 
marked an  old  man. 

"  Nor  should  I  have  come,  had  not  Simon  here 
advised  me  that  there  be  some  who  think  to  sacrifice 
on  yon  altar  of  the  heathen,  and  I  thought  perchance 
my  presence  might  restrain  them." 

Jason  flashed  a  startled  look  at  the  old  man,  and 
then  turned  quickly  away,  and  kept  his  gaze  on  the 
ground.    But  Mattathias  gave  no  sign  of  having  seen. 

At  that  moment  there  was  a  stir  in  the  throng,  and 
a  travel-stained  man  clad  in  sackcloth  stood  in  the 
midst  of  them. 

"  Woe,  woe,  woe  1  "  broke  from  his  ashen  lips. 

None  questioned  him,  for  fear  of  his  reply. 

The  Greeks  looked  up  from  their  toil. 

He  caught  the  look.  He  raised  imploring  hands 
to  heaven.    "  How  long,  O  Lord,  how  long!  " 

"  Vengeance  is  mine,  saith  the  Lord,  I  will  re- 
quite," came  the  calm  tones  of  Mattathias. 

83 


THE  SACRIFICE  AT  MODIN 

"  Vengeance !  "  He  caught  the  word  almost  be- 
fore it  was  uttered.  "  Vengeance  for  the  mother  and 
her  seven  sons !  " 

The  mother  and  her  seven  sons !  What  new  hor- 
ror was  this?  An  appalhng  stillness  fell  over  the 
place.  Children  ceased  to  play;  babes  whimpered 
in  indefinable  fear.  The  messenger  of  ill  tidings 
spoke : 

"  A  woman  with  her  seven  lads  was  taken  before 
the  king.  The  flesh  of  swine  was  set  before  them. 
They  wefe  bidden  eat.  But  one  of  them  that  spake 
first  said:  'What  wouldst  thou  ask  or  learn  of  us? 
We  are  ready  to  die  rather  than  transgress  the  law 
of  our  fathers.'  In  a  rage  the  king  had  pans  and 
caldron  heated." 

A  groan  swept  the  crowd.  No  need  of  words  to 
paint  the  death-agony  of  that  boy. 

"The  others — what  of  them?" 

"  They  exhorted  one  another  and  the  mother  to  die 
manfully,  comforting  themselves,  '  The  Lord  God 
looketh  upon  us.'  " 

"  I  almost  doubt  it,"  sobbed  a  woman's  voice. 

"  Nay,  say  not  so.  When  the  first  was  dead, 
they  brought  the  second,  and  asked  him,  '  Wilt  thou 
eat  before  thou  art  punished  throughout  every  mem- 
ber of  thy  body?  '  " 

"  No!  "  The  swaying  mob  took  the  answer  from 
the  speaker's  mouth. 

84 


THE  SACRIFICE  AT  MODIN 

*'  When  he  was  at  the  last  gasp,  he  cried  unto  the 
king,  '  Thou,  like  a  fury,  takest  us  out  of  this  present 
life,  but  the  King  of  the  world  shall  raise  us  up,  who 
have  died  for  His  laws,  to  everlasting  life.'  So  they 
all  met  death  with  hearts  full  of  trust.  And  the 
mother  was  brave  above  them  all,  for  she  held  back 
her  tears  and  ever  encouraged  them  to  die." 

"  Now,  the  seventh  son  was  so  fair  to  look  upon 
that  the  heart  of  the  king  relented,  and  he  said,  '  Do 
thou  but  taste  of  this  meat,  and  I,  the  king  of  kings 
and  lord  of  lords,  will  make  thee  rich  with  untold 
wealth.'  The  heart  of  the  mother  stopped  an  in- 
stant." 

"  How  could  she  doubt  him,  her  son?  "  exclaimed 
a  woman,  with  a  fond  glance  at  the  comely  lad  at  her 
side. 

"  Upon  his  refusal,  the  king  said :  '  Thy  brothers 
have  paid  the  penalty  of  disobedience.  An  thou  doest 
my  command,  I  shall  take  thee  for  the  king's  friend, 
and  give  into  thy  hand  great  matters.'  " 

The  crowd  could  almost  see  the  reassuring  look  the 
lad  gave  his  anxious  mother,  as  the  messenger  re- 
peated his  reply:  "  '  I  will  not  obey  the  king's  com- 
mandment, but  I  will  obey  the  commandment  of  the 
law  that  the  Lord  gave  our  fathers  by  the  hand  of 
Moses.'  " 

A  sigh  of  relief  went  up  from  the  breasts  of  the 
old  men,  and  the  young  men  straightened  proudly. 

85 


THE  SACRIFICE  AT  MODIN 

"  Then  Antiochus  called  the  woman  near,  and 
bade  her  counsel  her  son  to  take  pity  upon  her  and 
save  his  life." 

"  She  bade  him  remain  firm,"  came  a  mother's 
exultant  cry. 

'*  Yea.  She  said  unto  him :  '  Verily,  my  son,  have 
pity  on  me  who  bare  thee,  and  nourished  thee,  and 
brought  thee  up  unto  this  age.  I  beseech  thee,  my 
son,  look  upon  the  heaven  and  upon  the  earth  and  all 
that  is  therein,  and  consider  that  God  made  them  of 
things  that  were  not.  And  so  mankind  was  made 
likewise.  Fear  not,  then,  this  tormentor,  but,  being 
worthy  of  thy  brethren,  take  thy  death  that  I  may 
receive  thee  again  in  mercy  with  thy  brethren.'  " 

"  With  women  like  that  in  Israel,"  cried  Judas, 
"  shall  we  men  stand  by  in  craven  fear  and  content 
ourselves  by  saying  that  God  has  forsaken  His  peo- 
ple? " 

A  wild  murmur  of  protest  swept  through  the 
crowd,  while  the  old  men  shook  their  heads,  and  mut- 
tered imprecations  in  their  beards,  and  here  and  there 
rose  cries  of  "  Vengeance !  Vengeance !  " 

The  Greeks  caught  the  sounds,  and  perceived  the 
angry  gestures.  "  Shall  we  not  order  yon  babbler 
from  the  place?  "  said  the  lieutenant.  "  Meseems  he 
counsels  mutiny." 

"  What !  "  chided  their  leader,  "  are  ye  Greeks, 
and  afraid  of  words?  " 

86 


THE  SACRIFICE  AT  MODIN 

So  the  torrent  of  passionate  speech  poured  on. 

"  Thus  said  the  lad  unto  Antiochus :  '  Thou,  O 
godless  man,  of  all  others  most  wicked,  be  not  lifted 
up  without  a  cause,  nor  puffed  up  with  uncertain 
hopes,  lifting  up  thy  hand  against  the  servants  of 
God.  For  our  brethren  who  have  suffered  a  short 
pain  are  dead  under  God's  covenant  of  everlasting 
life,  but  thou,  through  the  judgment  of  God,  shalt 
receive  a  just  punishment  for  thy  pride.'  " 

"  Aye,  and  right  speedily!  "  breathed  the  men  who 
heard. 

Again  were  the  Greeks  alarmed.  "  We  like  not 
the  look  of  that  mob,"  said  the  spokesman.  "  We 
would  that  our  lord  Apelles  sacrifice  at  once,  that  we 
may  view  the  omens." 

"  Ye  are  Greek  women,  not  Greeks,"  taunted 
Apelles. 

With  broken  voice  the  messenger  of  woe  spoke  on, 
"  Last  of  all,  after  the  sons,  the  mother  died." 

An  anguished  sob  bowed  the  throng,  but  not  a 
word  was  spoken.  Hands  groped  for  missing  weap- 
ons, and  eyes  turned  toward  Mattathias  as  seeking 
some  sign,  but  the  venerable  priest  and  his  sons  stood 
motionless ;  and  the  others  hesitated. 

At  that  moment  the  strains  of  a  distant  flute  were 
heard,  and  the  crowd  gave  way  before  a  strange  pro- 
cession. On  either  side  of  the  musician  walked  a 
Grecian  youth  bearing  a  silver  basin,  one  vessel  filled 

87 


THE  SACRIFICE  AT  MODIN 

with  the  lustral  water,  the  other  empty  to  receive  the 
blood  of  the  victim,  a  white  bull,  who,  tossing  his 
garlanded  horns,  brought  up  the  rear.  As  the  train 
neared  the  altar,  Apelles  rose,  and,  commanding  si- 
lence, called  for  one  to  perform  the  sacrifice. 

None  obeyed. 

Then  a  soldier  spake  In  a  low  voice  to  the  captain, 
and  he,  nodding  assent,  addressed  himself  to  Matta- 
thlas : 

"  Thou  art  a  ruler,  and  an  honorable  and  great 
man  In  this  city,  and  strengthened  with  sons  and 
brethren.  Now,  therefore,  come  thou  and  fulfil  the 
word  of  the  king  like  as  all  the  heathen  have  done — 
yea,  and  the  men  of  Judah  also,  and  such  as  remain 
In  Jerusalem.  So  thou  and  thine  house  shall  be  In  the 
number  of  the  king's  friends,  and  thou  and  thy  chil- 
dren shall  be  honored  with  silver  and  gold  and  many 
rewards." 

Then  Mattathlas  answered,  and  spake  calmly,  but 
in  a  loud  voice:  "  Though  all  the  nations  that  are 
under  the  king's  dominion  obey  him,  and  fall  away 
every  one  from  the  religion  of  their  fathers,  and  give 
consent  to  his  commandment,  yet  will  I  and  my  sons 
and  my  brethren  walk  In  the  covenant  of  our  fathers. 
God  forbid  that  we  should  forsake  the  law  and  the 
ordinances.  We  will  not  go  from  our  religion  either 
to  the  right  hand  or  to  the  left." 

There  was  deep  silence  while  Mattathlas  was  hurl- 

88 


THE  SACRIFICE  AT  MODIN 

Ing  this  defiance  at  the  king's  officer,  but  hardly  had 
he  finished  speaking  when  the  Greek  soldiers  started 
threateningly.  At  a  sign  from  their  leader,  however, 
they  restrained  themselves.  Then  again  did  Apelles 
command  the  Jews  to  obey  the  will  of  the  king 
Antiochus. 

This  time  one,  indeed,  came  forward — that  Jason 
whose  championship  of  the  Greeks  had  stirred  the 
indignation  of  the  by-standers,  and  awakened  the  dis- 
trust of  the  sons  of  Mattathias.  The  face  of  the 
renegade  wore  a  look  between  shame  and  defiance,  as, 
dipping  his  hand  in  the  lustral  water,  he  bent  his 
head  to  receive  the  garland  that  all  who  neared  the 
altar  had  to  wear.  Casting  barley  grains  on  the 
mound,  he  prayed  to  the  idol:  "  O  Zeus,  thou  aegis- 
bearer  that  dwelleth  on  snow-clad  Olympus,  or  who- 
ever thou  art  called,  or  whatsoever  thou  desirest  to 
be  called,  hear  us  this  day." 

At  first  Mattathias  watched  the  performance  ab- 
sently, as  if  scarcely  aware  that  the  scene  was  real. 
But  as  the  young  Jew  approached  the  garlanded  bull, 
and  lifted  a  bared  arm  to  strike,  the  aged  priest 
started  from  his  seeming  trance.  Straightening  his 
form  to  its  full  height,  he  cried  in  an  awful  voice, 
"  Traitor!  Traitor!  "  Then,  suddenly  springing  for- 
ward, he  seized  the  upraised  hand,  and  bore  it  down- 
ward with  an  overwhelming  force,  driving  the  sacri- 
ficial knife  into  the  apostate's  heart. 

89 


THE  SACRIFICE  AT  MODIN 

Before  the  Greeks  could  recover  from  the  sudden- 
ness of  the  deed,  Judas  and  his  brethren,  flinging 
off  their  long  cloaks,  sprang,  armed,  to  the  side  of 
their  father.  In  a  moment  Apelles  and  his  guard 
were  thrust  away.  Then,  with  one  ringing  blow, 
Judas,  the  Hammerer,  threw  down  the  idol.  Spring- 
ing upon  the  broken  marble,  he  shouted,  "  Mi  ka- 
viocha  be-Elim,  Adonai! — Who  like  Thee  is  among 
their  gods,  O  Lord !  "  while  above  the  din  of  the 
fighting  that  had  now  begun,  there  rang  out  the  sum- 
moning voice  of  Mattathias :  "Mi  I' Adonai  elaif — 
Who  is  for  the  Lord — to  me !  " 

As  from  one  throat  went  up  the  answer,  "  Anochi! 
— 1 1  "  Then,  echoing  the  battle-cry  of  Judas,  the 
mob  swept  upon  the  Greeks  like  a  flood.  Reckless  of 
life  or  death,  ever  where  one  fell  another  pressing  in, 
their  weaponless  strength  overpowered  the  trained 
steel  of  the  soldiers. 

If  any  Greek  escaped  their  hands  alive,  he  was 
pelted  from  the  field  by  the  women,  who  had  snatched 
up  sticks  and  stones.  And  thus  the  first  struggle  for 
freedom  was  won. 


90 


And  thus  the  First  Struggle  for  Freedom  Was  Won 


THE  CLEANSING  OF  THE  TEMPLE 

ASN'T  that  a  fine  story?"  asked 
Grandma,  who  was  fond  of  hearing  the 
children's  comments. 

"  Bully!  "  was  Leon's  enthusiastic  answer,  and  in 
it  the  others  all  concurred. 

"  But,"  persisted  Jack,  "  you  haven't  said  one 
word  about  why  we  light  the  lights  for  eight  days." 

"  Don't  you  know?  Surely,  you  have  not  been 
celebrating  Hanukah  all  these  years  without  knowing 
that?  Anyway,  I  think  it  is  my  turn  to  ask  for  a 
story.  So  which  of  you  will  tell  me  about  it?  " 
"  Me  I  "  cried  David,  eager  as  ever  to  air  his  knowl- 
edge, and  without  awaiting  permission,  he  rattled  on : 

"  One  day  the  Jews  wonned  a  battle  and  wented  to 
the  Temple  and  bwoke  the  idols  of  the  Gweek  gods 
and  teaned  the  place  where  vey  tilled  the  pigs  and 
when  vey  tumed  to  light  the  lamp  vere  was  on'y  oil 
'nuf  for  one  day  so  vey  sended  men  for  more  oil  and 
it  was  eight  days  before  vey  dot  back  and  the  lamp 
never  wented  out  all  vat  time. 

"  That's  wight,  isn't  it?  "  and  David,  stopping  to 
take  breath,  opened  his  eyes,  which  he  had  closed 
tight  to  help  him  think. 

91 


THE  CLEANSING  OF  THE  TEMPLE 

*'  Yes,  dear,"  said  Grandma,  "  and  It  was  the  five 
and  twentieth  day  of  the  month  Kislev,  exactly  two 
years  after  Antiochus  had  defiled  the  Temple,  that 
Judas  and  his  brethren  stood  within  the  Holy  House, 
and  the  people  of  Jerusalem  with  them.  They  had 
chosen  priests  to  cleanse  the  sanctuary,  who  had 
pulled  down  the  altar  of  burnt  offering  that  had  been 
profaned,  carrying  the  polluted  stones  to  an  unclean 
place.  Then  they  had  taken  whole  stones,  according 
to  the  law,  and  builded  a  new  altar,  and  had  made 
pure  the  sanctuary  and  the  things  that  were  in  the 
Temple,  and  had  hallowed  the  courts.  Now,  upon 
the  altar  they  burned  incense,  and  the  lamps  that  were 
upon  the  candlestick  they  lighted.  Furthermore,  they 
offered  sacrifice  upon  the  new  altar  they  had  made. 

"  '  Thus,'  is  it  written,  '  was  there  very  great  glad- 
ness among  the  people,  for  the  reproach  of  the  hea- 
then had  been  put  away.  Moreover,  Judas  and  his 
brethren  ordained  that  the  days  of  the  dedication  of 
the  altar  should  be  kept  in  their  season,  from  year  to 
year,  for  the  space  of  eight  days  from  the  five  and 
twentieth  day  of  the  month  Kislev,  with  joy  and 
m.irth.'  " 

"  Therefore  these  lights  are  holy,"  quoted  Isabella, 
"  all  the  eight  days  of  the  dedication.  Neither  are 
we  permitted  to  make  any  other  use  of  them,  save  to 
view  them,  that  we  may  return  thanks  for  Thy  mira- 
cles, and  Thy  salvation,  and  Thy  wonderful  works." 

92 


THE  HIDDEN  SMITHY 


THE  HIDDEN  SMITHY 
SABBATH  EVE 

T  Is  the  eve  of  the  Sabbath,  and  if  the  sages 
speak  truly,  an  evil  spirit  and  a  good  spirit 
are  at  the  threshold  of  the  Lopez  house. 
When  he  sees  the  angel  kiss  the  Mezuzah  on  the 
doorpost,  the  demon  knows  that  entrance  Is  denied 
him,  even  if  he  has  not  heard  the  words  that  through 
all  the  ages  have  barred  him  from  every  Jewish  home 
in  which  Queen  Saba  is  made  welcome :  "  Blessed 
art  thou,  O  Lord  our  God,  Ruler  of  the  universe,  who 
hast  hallowed  us  with  Thy  commandments,  and  hast 
bidden  us  to  kindle  the  lamp  of  the  Sabbath." 

Over  the  rim  of  the  brass  bowl  of  the  Sabbath 
lamp  hanging  in  the  centre  of  the  room  shoot  out 
seven  tongues  of  flame,  touching  with  soft  radiance 
the  faces  of  the  worshippers,  and  lending  them  some- 
what of  the  beauty  of  holiness. 

How  comely  are  the  tents  of  Jacob's  race, 
Israel^  how  beautiful  thy  dwelling  place ! 

murmurs  the  angel  visitor.  From  the  evil  lips  of  the 
other,  as  he  turns  to  flee,  falls  a  reluctant  "  Amen," 
but  swiftly  though  he  cleave  the  air,  he  does  not  es- 

95 


SABBATH  EVE 

cape  until  he  has  echoed  the  prayer  of  the  messenger 
of  God,  "  May  every  Sabbath  be  as  blest  as  this!  " 
Then  the  spirit  of  peace  takes  up  his  abode  with  the 
children  and  joins  in  the  gladsome  chant: 

Bol  be-Shalbm,  Ngatereth  Banglah  .... 
Bo\  Calah,  bol  Calah. 

O  come  in  peace,  whom  God  hath  crowned, 

Now  toil  shall  cease  and  joy  abound 

The  whole  world  round,  where'er  abide 

The  faithful  folk,  the  people  tried. 

Come,  Queen!     Come,  Bride! 

Where'er  abide 

The  faithful  folk,  the  people  tried, 

Come,  Sabbath !     Come,  O  Queen  and  Bride ! 

Grandma's  voice  sounded  strong  and  sweet  in 
singing  the  hymns,  and  she  listened  with  placid  pride 
to  her  boys  reading  the  service.  David's  portion  was 
"  The  Lord  is  my  Shepherd,"  which  to  the  delight 
and  surprise  of  all  he  recited  In  Hebrew  as  a  Ha- 
nukah  present  for  the  family. 

His  reward  from  Grandma  was  an  extra  hug  and 
kiss,  when,  at  the  close  of  Yigdal,  all  sought  her  bles- 
sing. From  Father  he  received  the  coveted  honor  of 
making  the  Kiddush,  and  proudly  holding  face  to 
face  the  flat  loaves  Ruth  had  baked,  he  blessed  the 
bread  and  wine. 

At  table  the  talk  turned  to  Cousin  Dan's  Bar  Mitz- 
vah  on  the  morrow. 

"  I  wonder  "  said  Grandma,  "  if  Dan  knows  how 
much  more  fortunate  he  Is  than  my  brother  Daniel. 

96 


SABBATH  EVE 

He  simply  went  up  to  town  on  his  thirteenth  birthday 
and  read  his  Parashah  to  Uncle  Gershom." 

"  That  must  have  been  stupid,"  said  Leon,  em- 
phatically. 

"  I  shouldn't  have  envied  him  so  much,  but  I 
always  wanted  to  be  a  boy — a  Bar  Mitzvah  boy." 

"  You  are  too  lazy,  Isabella,  you'd  never  get  down 
to  breakfast  if  you  had  to  lay  Tefillin." 

"  Why  is  it,"  asked  Leon,  "  that  Sam  lays  Tefillin 
over  and  under?  " 

"  That  is  the  German  way,"  Grandma  laughed  at 
a  sudden  memory.  "  You  recall  Mr.  Abrams,  who 
came  to  the  house  so  much  when  you  were  a  boy — 
don't  you,  Daniel?  Your  father  was  very  fond  of 
him.  He  was  a  Tudesco,  and  sometimes  we'd  discuss 
our  different  customs.  It  began  one  Pesach  Eve, 
when  he  was  astonished  that  Jacob  did  not  wear  a 
shroud  at  the  Haggadah.  You  children  used  to  be 
thankful  for  the  great  part  you  had  in  the  service  at 
Snoga,  taking  off  the  Sefer-cover  and  bells  and  so 
forth,  but  you  granted  him  the  advantage  of  shorter 
home  prayers.  I  remember  at  your  Bar  Mitzvah 
dinner,  .after  you  had  given  the  grace  after  meat  with 
great  unction,  Mr.  Abrams  said,  "  Save  me  from  the 
length  of  a  Portuguese  blessing!  " 

"  Treason,  treason !  "  cried  Mr.  Lopez.  "  Mother, 
can't  you  tell  us  a  better  Sabbath  story  than  that? 
But  no  giants,  mind  " — for  David  had  forced  all  his 

97 


SABBATH  EVE 


playmates  into  the  role  of  the  Philistine,  and  it  was 
growing  wearisome. 

"  Well,  we'll  compromise  on  Philistines,  and  no 
real  giant — just  a  big  man." 

"  I  wish  you  would  tell  us  of  Jonathan,  who  gave 
David  his  armor,"  said  Leon.  *'  He  must  have  had 
part  in  many  a  battle." 

Grandma  only  smiled  mysteriously  as  she  began 
her  tale  of  the  days  of  old. 


98 


THE  HIDDEN  SMITHY 

HEN  the  Philistines  had  conquered  the 
land  of  Israel,  they  destroyed  all  the 
smithies,  "  lest  the  Hebrews  make 
themselves  swords  and  spears."  So  the  old  chronicle 
tells  us,  that  when  Saul  was  come  to  the  throne  of 
Israel,  "  there  was  no  smith  throughout  the  land,  and 
the  Israelites  went  down  to  the  Philistines  to  sharpen 
every  man  his  ploughshare  and  his  ax." 

The  village  of  Beth-el,  however,  boasted  a  smith 
whose  work  none  could  excel.  Nothing  delighted  the 
boys  more  than  to  stand  open-mouthed  at  the  door 
of  the  forge,  and  watch  the  sparks  fly,  and  hear 
the  anvil  ring  at  the  mighty  strokes  of  old  Nathan 
Charash,  who  in  his  youth  had  been  reputed  the 
strongest  man  in  the  country  round  about,  and  who 
even  now,  in  his  old  age,  towered  head  and  shoulders 
above  the  villagers.  At  his  side  worked  a  slim  youth, 
Gabriel  his  grandson,  and  oft  when  the  smith  was 
jolly  over  some  specially  skilful  work  completed,  he 
let  the  lad's  companions  share  in  his  instruction. 

One  day  it  was  rumored,  that  the  fame  of  Nathan 
had  reached  the  ears  of  the  captain  of  the  Philistine 
garrison  at  Geba,  and  a  company  was  on  its  secret 

99 


THE  HIDDEN  SMITHY 

way  to  destroy  the  forge  and  take  the  old  man  cap- 
tive. A  shepherd,  espying  their  ghttering  armor  from 
his  post  on  the  hill,  deserted  his  charge,  and  hurried, 
breathless,  to  give  the  alarm.  But  what  was  his  sur- 
prise, his  tale  told,  to  learn  that  smith  and  smithy 
had  disappeared  I  The  village  lads  had  risen  betimes 
that  morning,  and  gone  as  usual  to  the  forge  to  play 
at  work  until  the  day's  toil  should  begin.  But,  lol 
the  door  was  barred  shut,  and  from  within  came  no 
din,  nor  was  there  a  voice  to  answer  their  alarmed 
knocks.  Fearing  they  knew  not  what  disaster,  they 
called  the  men,  and  breaking  down  the  door,  they 
entered  a  deserted  room.  Smith  and  helper,  anvil 
and  hammer,  bellows  and  furnace,  the  bars  of  iron, 
the  half-finished  tools,  all  had  vanished.  Still  there 
was  no  trace  of  violence,  nothing  to  show  the  work 
of  rude  Invaders.  The  boys,  safe  In  the  knowledge 
that  they  had  no  Inkling  of  Nathan's  whereabouts, 
lingered  around  the  deserted  smithy,  ready  to  hoot 
at  the  discomfiture  of  the  enemy,  who  came  marching 
in  proud  array  to  the  forge,  and  were  forced  to  return 
crest-fallen  and  empty-handed. 

They  left  three  of  their  number  in  charge.  In  case 
Nathan  should  reappear.  These  found  nothing,  and 
their  life  was  rendered  unbearable  by  the  village  lads, 
who,  knowing  the  superstitious  fears  of  the  Philis- 
tines, played  all  manner  of  tricks  on  the  unsuspecting 
men.    Strange  noises  awoke  them  at  midnight,  and  in 

100 


From  the  Midst  of  the  Fire  a  Black  Giant Took  a  Threatening 

Step  toward  Them 


THE  HIDDEN  SMITHY 

the  half-glow  they  saw  shadowy  forms  gliding 
through  the  room.  One  night,  in  dread,  they  fled  the 
place.  Scurrying  through  the  mountains,  they  saw 
sparks  issuing  from  beneath  one  of  the  great  rocks 
clustered  beyond  Beth-el,  and  heard,  as  from  within 
the  bowels  of  the  earth,  a  clashing  of  steel  upon  steel. 
While  they  stood  eyeing  each  other,  not  knowing 
whether  to  stay  or  to  go,  the  rock  seemed  to  open,  and 
where  its  dark  base  had  been,  a  great  wall  of  flame 
appeared.  A  moment  more,  and  from  the  midst  of 
the  fire  a  black  giant,  naked  to  the  waist,  and  bran- 
dishing a  huge  hammer,  took  a  threatening  step  to- 
ward them.  Close  beside  the  giant  came  a  grinning 
dwarf,  grasping  a  red-hot  javelin,  which  he  poised 
ready  to  cast  at  the  terrified  men.  At  this  they  fled 
headlong,  and  never  stopped  running,  until  they  fell 
exhausted  within  their  camp.  Night  after  night  they 
beguiled  the  hours  of  the  watch  by  stories  of  the 
haunted  smithy  and  by  wild  tales  of  the  terrible  de- 
mons at  work  in  the  mountains.  And  when  they 
learned  that  it  was  near  this  very  spot  that  the  God 
of  the  Hebrews  had  appeared  In  a  dream  to  Jacob, 
the  father  of  the  tribes,  such  fear  arose  in  the  breast 
of  all  who  heard  that  no  Philistine  dared  again  set 
foot  in  those  hills  after  sunset. 

Grandma  paused  as  she  felt  Leon's  cold  fingers 
tightening  their  grasp  on  hers. 

101 


THE  HIDDEN  SMITHY 

"  Was  it  a  real  giant?  "  he  asked. 

"  No,  silly,"  scouted  David,  who  felt  keenly  that 
one  and  only  one  giant  had  ever  lived,  "  'course  not. 
It  was  Nafan  Chawash  and  Gabwiel." 

"  Yes,"  Mrs.  Lopez  smiled  tenderly  on  the  indig- 
nant face  so  eagerly  seeking  assent  in  hers,  "  it  was, 
indeed,  Nathan  and  the  boy.  The  Philistines  were 
not  troubled  again,  and  never  knew  their  real  need 
for  fear.  None  would  have  been  more  surprised  than 
their  leader,  had  he  been  told  that  the  demon-giant 
of  Beth-el  was  a  man,  busy  fashioning  swords  and 
spears  and  javelins  against  the  day  when  the  land 
should  cast  out  her  oppressors.   But  to  my  story." 

Some  nights  later  a  youth  was  journeying  through 
these  selfsame  mountains,  and,  weary,  stopped  for 
rest.  The  stillness  of  the  place  took  hold  on  him, 
and  he  was  of  a  mind  to  tarry  all  night.  Like  Jacob, 
he  took  of  the  stones,  and  set  them  up  for  his  pillow, 
and  lay  down  to  sleep.  Like  Jacob  he  dreamed,  and, 
behold,  he  was  wrestling  with  a  warrior  of  the  Philis- 
tines, and  the  man's  armor  rang  with  the  weight  of 
his  blows.  After  he  had  thrown  his  antagonist,  he 
heard  behind  him  what  seemed  the  clash  of  other 
wrestlers,  and  turning  to  see  if  he  were  needed  else- 
where, he  found  himself  awake,  and  sitting  bolt-up- 
right, while  the  din  of  struggle  still  went  on.  He  was 
a  brave  lad,  and  yet  he  was  near  to  fear,  so  uncanny 

102 


THE  HIDDEN  SMITHY 

was  the  sound.  He  held  his  breath  to  listen,  and 
when  he  had  satisfied  himself  that  the  noise  came 
from  behind  a  rock  near  by,  he  knocked  upon  it 
boldly,  commanding  in  loud  tones,  "  Ho,  there, 
within  I  Declare  yourselves  in  the  name  of  the  Lord 
God  of  hosts." 

The  strange  sounds  ceased,  and  a  moment  later 
the  huge  rock  turned  like  a  door  upon  a  hidden 
pivot,  and  Gabriel  appeared.  "  Who  art  thou,"  he 
demanded,  "  that  so  boldly  taketh  the  name  of  the 
Lord  upon  thy  lips?  An  thou  hast  taken  that  name 
falsely,  then  is  thy  life  gone  from  thee !  "  and  he 
barred  the  entrance  with  a  flashing  blade. 

"By  what  right  dost  thou  question?"  returned 
the  stranger,  haughtily.  "  But,  nay — I  see  in  thy 
face  that  thou  art  one  of  the  Lord's  servants,  and 
even  as  I  thou  wouldst  willingly  give  up  thy  life  for 
God  and  Israel." 

"  Aye,  that  I  would,  and  right  speedily." 

Tears  stood  in  the  eyes  of  both,  and  dropping  the 
threatening  sword,  Gabriel  fell  on  the  neck  of  the 
stranger,  kissing  him  on  both  cheeks. 

"  Welcome,  indeed,  art  thou  in  this  refuge  devoted 
to  the  work  of  the  Most  High,"  sounded  the  hearty 
voice  of  Nathan,  who  had  come  to  the  mouth  of  the 
cave  alarmed  at  his  grandson's  absence.  "  Enter, 
that  I  may  hold  speech  with  thee,  for  I  have  longed 
for  the  sight  of  such  an  one  as  thou." 

103 


THE  HIDDEN  SMITHY 

As  they  went  into  the  cave,  Gabriel  reported  to  the 
stranger  all  that  had  befallen  his  grandfather,  and 
their  laughter  was  good  to  hear,  when  he  told  of  the 
flight  of  the  terror-stricken  soldiers.  Within  the  glow 
of  the  fire,  the  new-comer  stood  still,  fixing  amazed 
eyes  on  the  smith.  He  was  so  engrossed  In  his  own 
thoughts  that  he  did  not  hear  an  inquiry  of  Nathan's. 
The  smith  had  to  repeat  the  question,  before  the  lad 
realized  he  had  been  addressed.  "  I  crave  pardon, 
honored  sir,  if  I  seem  rude,"  he  said,  *'  but  thou  art 
the  first  man  I  have  seen  who  can  boast  a  stature  as 
great  as  my  father's," 

"  Whose  son  art  thou,  friend?  "  said  Nathan,  "for 
I  had  thought  myself  taller  than  all  the  men  of  our 
tribe." 

'*  I  am  the  son  of  Saul,  the  son  of  Kish  the  Ben- 
jamlte,  and  I  am  called  Jonathan.  Oft  do  I  go  to 
the  dififerent  villages  round  about,  that  I  may  learn 
if  any  man  has  risen  to  lead  Israel  against  the  Philis- 
tines. But  I  have  heard  of  none,  else  should  I  have 
joined  him,  for  I  pray  God  that  the  day  may  be  at 
hand  when  this  arm  shall  smite  for  Him." 

The  tears  stood  in  Nathan's  eyes  as  his  searching 
glance  scanned  the  fine  face  kindling  with  the  enthu- 
siasm of  youth,  which  recks  not  of  difficulty  or  danger. 
Before  he  had  time  to  speak,  Jonathan  went  on:  "I 
have  tried  to  urge  my  father  to  lead  a  revolt,  for, 
though  I  say  it  myself,  he  is  a  stalwart  man  and  brave, 

104 


THE  HIDDEN  SMITHY 

whose  like  one  would  go  far  to  find.  But  his  modesty 
overshadows  his  courage,  so  he  holds  back  waiting 
for  one  more  worthy  to  appear,  whom  he  may  fol- 
low." 

"And  if  each  wait  for  the  other,"  broke  in  Nathan, 
impatiently,  "  then  will  Israel  be  enslaved  forever. 
When  thou  goest  back  to  thy  father,  tell  him  that  in 
the  mountains  of  Benjamin  an  old  man  is  fashion- 
ing for  him  sword  and  spear,  that  he  may  wield  them 
against  his  country's  foe.  God  speed  the  day  that  I 
shall  bear  them  to  him."  After  a  moment's  pause, 
in  which  his  eyes  were  fixed  meaningly  on  the  youth 
before  him,  he  added,  "  O  Jonathan,  gift  of  the  Lord, 
meseemeth  thou  art  well  named.  No  prophet  am  I, 
yet  something  tells  my  old  heart  that  deliverance  for 
Israel  shall  arise  out  of  the  house  of  Kish." 

Jonathan  spent  the  remainder  of  the  night  in  the 
smithy,  and  his  frank,  earnest  words  won  for  him 
not  only  the  love  of  the  grandfather,  but  also  the 
undying  admiration  of  Gabriel;  and  when  their  visitor 
left  them  in  the  morning,  the  old  smith  felt  that  the 
work  done  in  the  forge  would  not  be  in  vain  while 
so  true  a  man  lived  to  wield  a  sword.  Never  a  day 
passed  thereafter  but  grandsire  and  youth  talked  of 
him  whom  with  loving  pride  they  called  "  our  Jona- 
than." 

Gradually  the  pile  of  weapons  grew  higher.  Night 
after  night  old  Nathan  worked  with  tireless  energy, 

105 


THE  HIDDEN  SMITHY 

but  the  boy  was  glad  when  morning  came,  and  he 
could  sleep,  or  when  the  weekly  Sabbath  rest  inter- 
rupted their  toil  from  sunset  to  sunset.  Always  on 
the  Sabbath  Nathan  would  go  to  stroll  among  the 
hills,  and,  as  he  said,  fill  his  own  bellows  with  fresh 
air;  while  Gabriel  went  to  talk  with  the  village  boys 
and  learn  the  news  they  were  so  eager  to  impart. 
When  the  sun  went  down,  the  young  smith,  slinging 
across  his  back  a  sack  laden  with  store  of  provisions 
for  the  week,  would  return  to  his  hiding-place  among 
the  rocks. 

It  was  after  one  of  these  trips  that,  some  minutes 
earlier  than  usual,  the  boy  tumbled  into  the  forge, 
crying  breathlessly,  almost  before  he  crossed  the 
threshold : 

*'  Grandfather,  Grandfather,  great  tidings !  " 
Then  he  stood  silent,  panting  with  intense  excite- 
ment. 

"  Calm  thyself,  lad,"  said  the  smith,  "  and  get  thy 
voice.  Then  canst  thou  tell  me  thy  tidings,  that  I 
may  rejoice  with  thee,  if  perchance  the  Lord  hath 
shown  some  sign  of  favor  to  His  people." 

"  A  king  hath  been  appointed  over  Israel,"  said 
Gabriel,  "  even  Saul,  son  of  Kish,  the  father  of  our 
Jonathan." 

"  Now  God  be  thanked,"  exclaimed  Nathan,  "  at 
last  we  have  one  to  lead  an  army  for  us  against  the 
Philistines." 

106 


THE  HIDDEN  SMITHY 

Then  he  plied  the  boy  with  eager  questions  about 
the  choosing  of  the  king. 

Nothing  loth,  Gabriel  repeated  all  he  had  heard, 
and  when  he  had  finished  the  tale,  he  added,  "  When 
Samuel  led  Saul  before  the  people,  he  proclaimed, 
'  This  is  the  man  whom  God  hath  chosen  as  king; 
his  like  is  not  to  be  found  in  all  Israel !  '  And  all  the 
people  cried,  *  Long  live  the  king !  '  " 

The  old  smith  echoed  with  fervor,  "  Long  live 
the  king!  " 

"  What  thinkest  thou,  Grandfather,"  added  the 
youth,  "  they  say  the  king  is  without  a  sword." 

"  Without  a  sword  I  "  repeated  his  grandfather. 
"  That  must  not  long  be." 

So  saying,  he  picked  from  among  the  pile  of  shin- 
ing blades  one  which  he  had  but  then  wrought.  But 
he  threw  it  back  with  a  frown,  "  Nay,  nay,  this  is 
not  fit  for  him  who  shall  free  Israel."  Many  swords 
he  tried,  and  not  one  stood  the  test  for  a  royal  blade. 

"  Come,  Gabriel,"  he  ordered,  "  build  the  fire,  and 
let  us  to  work  with  a  will ;  for  soon  as  I  may,  I  shall 
take  to  the  king  a  sword  the  like  of  which  hath  not 
been  seen  since  the  days  of  Tubal-cain." 

Not  another  word  spake  Nathan  as  he  toiled,  but 
he  fashioned  into  the  steel  many  a  prayer  for  his 
land  and  his  people.  Gabriel  watched  his  every  move, 
and  supplied  his  want  before  it  was  even  felt,  and  the 
lad  rejoiced,  as  time  went  on,  to  see  not  only  the 

107 


THE  HIDDEN  SMITHY 

sword,  but  helmet,  breastplate,  and  all  the  parts  of 
a  suit  of  mall  take  shape  under  the  skilful  blows  of 
Nathan,  who  said,  in  answer  to  the  questioning  look 
of  the  boy,  "  Did  not  our  Jonathan  say  that  his 
father's  stature  was  even  as  mine?  " 

One  dark  night  there  departed  from  the  forge  a 
farmer,  across  whose  sturdy  back  a  sack  was  thrown, 
from  the  mouth  of  which — so  full  it  was — protrud- 
ing leaves  and  stalks  showed  the  provisions  he  was  to 
take  to  market.  Beneath  his  tunic  was  a  coat  of  mail, 
and  at  his  side,  hidden  by  the  long  folds,  was  girt  a 
trusty  blade.  '*  Lest  I  fall  in  with  some  brave  Philis- 
tine in  the  day,"  he  said  laughingly,  "  when  I  cannot 
play  the  demon.  Gabriel,"  he  added,  "  do  thou 
tarry  with  thy  village  mates  until  three  days  are  past, 
then  meet  me  here  when  the  sun  is  set.  I  fear  to 
leave  thee  alone  in  the  cave." 

*'  God  speed  thee.  Grandfather,"  answered  Ga- 
briel, as  he  adjusted  the  sack,  wherein,  beneath  the 
corn,  had  been  placed  treasures  of  steel,  which  they 
deemed  would  be  more  welcome  than  gold  to  the 
king. 

Three  days  later  the  old  farmer  re-entered  the 
hidden  smithy,  and  he  was  greeted  by  Gabriel,  who 
asked,  "  Did  the  king  accept  thy  gift,  Grandsire?  " 

"  Aye,  aye  1  Right  pleased  was  he.  And  hero's 
work  will  he  do  therewith.  Sword  and  man  alike 
are  matchless." 

108 


THE  HIDDEN  SMITHY 

"  And  didst  thou  see  our  Jonathan?  How  fared 
he  ?  Sent  he  any  word  to  me  ?  Will  he  raise  a  host 
against  the  Philistine?    Will — " 

"  Nay,  nay,  not  so  fast,"  laughed  Nathan,  inter- 
rupting the  lad's  breathless  queries.  "  Prince  Jona- 
than was  with  the  king.  Ah,  Gabriel,"  he  mused, 
"  mine  old  eyes  have  looked  on  many  a  lad,  but  none 
so  comely  as  he.  Mark  well  my  words.  Again,  as 
when  he  stood  before  me  yonder,  I  saw  in  his  face 
a  prophecy  of  good,  while  over  my  wearied  spirit  fell 
a  calm  that  told  me  the  day  is  near  when  Israel 
shall  thank  God  for  Jonathan."  Then  he  said  lightly: 
"  If  thou  wilt  but  have  the  patience  to  wait,  thou  shalt 
see  him  thyself,  for  at  new  moon  he  cometh  for 
sword  and  armor  for  himself." 

"  Then,"  said  Gabriel,  "  we  must  to  work  with 
double  speed,  so  that  there  shall  be  no  delay  when  the 
prince  is  come." 

At  the  appointed  time,  the  watchers  in  the  smithy 
were  aroused  by  a  knocking  on  the  rock,  and  a  well- 
known  voice  commanded,  "  Open  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord  God  of  hosts  and  His  anointed,  Saul,  king  of 
Israel." 

The  huge  stone  that  few  might  move  rolled  aside, 
and  old  Nathan  stepped  forth,  and  embraced  Jona- 
than with  the  privilege  of  his  years,  saying,  "  It  is 
thou,  my  lord  Jonathan,  else  do  my  glad  eyes  play 
traitor." 

109 


THE  HIDDEN  SMITHY 

"  It  is,  indeed,  I,"  answered  the  prince,  and  Jona- 
than entered  the  cave,  whence  he  soon  emerged,  clad 
in  mail,  and  bearing  a  large  sack  filled  with  weapons. 
Bowed  beneath  the  weight  of  a  similar  burden  was 
Gabriel,  whom  Jonathan  was  taking  with  him  to  be 
his  armor-bearer. 

Not  many  suns  had  set  before  the  people  of  Ben- 
jamin and  Judah  were  startled  from  their  trance  by 
the  news  that  the  mighty  Philistine  garrison  at  Geba 
had  fallen  before  Prince  Jonathan. 

In  Beth-el  all  work  was  suspended,  and  eager 
groups  gathered  about  the  market-place,  where,  on  a 
rude  platform  of  stone,  stood  Gabriel.  About  him 
went  the  buzz  of  excited  talk.  Women  stood  in  sad 
silence,  realizing  through  the  intuition  of  love  that 
their  husbands,  as  yet  unroused,  would  answer  to  the 
call  of  Gabriel,  who  even  then  raised  the  Shofar,  the 
trumpet  of  ram's  horn,  to  his  lips.  Three  loud  blasts 
commanded  silence;  then  the  lad  lifted  up  his  voice, 
and  cried  aloud,  "  Shim'u  'Ibrim — Hear,  O  He- 
brews !  And,  in  especial,  ye  men  of  Benjamin  !  Thus 
saith  King  Saul :  Jonathan,  our  son,  with  but  a  hand- 
ful of  men,  hath  freed  Geba.  The  first  blow  of  deliv- 
erance is  struck!  Let  him  who  loves  the  Lord  join 
the  king  at  Gilgal !  " 

Pausing  but  for  an  instant,  Gabriel  broke  into  an 
impassioned  plea  for  men  to  fight  under  Jonathan. 

110 


THE  HIDDEN  SMITHY 

He  told  how  he  had  fought  shoulder  to  shoulder 
with  his  leader,  whose  sword,  forged  at  old  Nathan's 
smithy,  had  dealt  death  at  every  blow.  "  Come  with 
me,"  he  cried,  "  ye  shall  be  the  chosen  body-guard 
of  Prince  Jonathan,  and,  with  him  at  your  head,  ye 
shall  do  that  which  will  blot  out  the  memory  of  Geba 
from  the  mind  of  the  Philistines,  so  much  greater 
will  be  the  calamity  that  shall  fall  upon  them." 

Swiftly  he  turned  with  the  crowd  surging  at  his 
heels.  Out  through  the  village  he  rushed,  over  the 
hills  he  sped,  and  led  the  way  to  the  hidden  smithy. 

On  his  knees  by  the  anvil  was  Nathan,  and  beside 
him  lay  a  pile  of  weapons.  How  long  he  had  been 
there,  he  could  not  have  told,  but,  hearing  footsteps, 
he  lifted  his  eyes,  and  saw  Gabriel,  from  whose  lips 
tumbled  the  words:  "  Father,  thy  hiding  is  done. 
This  day  we  take  men  and  weapons  to  King  Saul  at 
Gilgal." 

"  God,  God,  God !  "  was  all  the  word  he  spoke. 
Then  he  raised  his  trembling  hands,  and,  with  one 
accord,  those  who  had  followed  Gabriel  bent  their 
heads  for  the  old  man's  blessing. 

At  sundown,  amidst  the  tears  of  women  and  the 
prayers  of  the  old,  a  little  band  of  half  an  hundred 
youths,  with  Gabriel  at  their  head,  set  bravely  forth 
to  offer  their  lives  for  liberty. 

And  Nathan  Charash  ?  There  in  the  deserted  cave 
where  he  and  his  grandson  had  toiled  early  and  late 

111 


THE  HIDDEN  SMITHY 

in  the  service  of  God,  Nathan  prayed  a  prayer  of 
deep  thanksgiving  to  the  Lord. 

"  O  God,"  he  prayed,  "  I  thank  Thee  that  Thou 
hast  given  me  strength  in  mine  old  age  to  work  for 
Thee,  and  hast  granted  my  boy  a  place  in  the  army 
of  Thine  anointed." 

For  a  while  all  was  still,  and  when  the  Angel  of 
Death  came  to  summon  Nathan,  a  smile  of  perfect 
peace  stole  over  the  old  face,  and  the  lips  moved : 

"  Yea,  it  was  a  good  sword,  and  with  it  shall  Israel 
be  made  free." 


112 


THE  BATTLE  OF  THE  FIELD  OF  BARLEY 

S  that  all?"  Jack's  voice  sounded  slightly 
injured.  "  You've  stopped  right  in  the 
most  interesting  part,"  he  complained. 

Many  a  reproachful  look  was  sent  in  his  direction, 
but  little  David,  who  always  sided  with  the  one 
against  whom  family  opinion  was  strongest,  said  with 
becoming  gravity,  "  Jack's  wight,  we  want  to  know 
what  vey  did  wiv  the  sword." 

"  That's  too  long  a  story  for  one  telling.  Wait 
until  to-morrow." 

The  children  had  perforce  to  be  satisfied  with  this 
promise,  but  they  had  no  intention  of  allowing 
Grandma  to  escape  so  easily.  "  I've  been  wonder- 
ing," remarked  Jack,  "  whatever  became  of  Eleazar, 
who  plagued  David  so,  when  he  was  going  to  fight 
Goliath.  You  said  that  when  David  stood  in  need 
of  trusty  followers,  none  gave  him  better  service  than 
Eleazar." 

"  Wasn't  he  among  the  thirty  mighty  men  of  King 
David?"  asked  Ruth. 

"  Yes,  Eleazar  came  to  be  one  of  the  first  three 
of  the  mighty  men,  and  once  he  turned  a  threatened 
defeat  into  a  victory." 

113 


THE  BATTLE  OF  THE  FIELD  OF  BARLEY 

The  expectant  silence  besought  her  to  proceed. 

*'  When  word  came  to  the  PhiHstlnes  that  David 
had  been  anointed  king  over  all  Israel,  they  gathered 
together  to  war  against  him,  sending  out  bands  to 
forage  the  country  and  destroy  the  harvest.  One  of 
these  Philistine  hosts  came  upon  a  band  of  Israelites 
who  were  so  terrified  at  the  sudden  appearance  of  the 
foe  that  they  turned  and  fled.  The  sound  of  their 
retreat  reached  the  ears  of  David,  who  had  stopped 
with  Eleazar  in  the  shelter  of  a  rock,  sending  his  fol- 
lowers before  him.  Realizing  the  peril  of  the  king, 
Eleazar  rushed  to  meet  the  line  of  fugitives,  and, 
heading  off  their  escape,  bore  back  through  a  field 
filled  with  barley.  In  the  midst  of  it  they  awaited  the 
attack  of  the  Philistines,  which  was  so  furious  that 
again  the  Israelites  fled,  leaving  Eleazar  to  defend 
the  field  alone.  Then,  as  the  old  chronicle  says: 
*  He  smote  the  Philistine,  until  his  hand  was  weary, 
and  clave  unto  the  sword,  and  the  Lord  wrought  a 
great  victory  that  day,  and  the  people  returned  after 
him  only  to  spoil.'  " 

"  The  miserable  cowards!  "  exclaimed  Jack.  "  I 
thought  the  story  promised  to  be  a  kind  of  Sheridan's 
Ride,  but  Sheridan  was  not  deserted  by  his  soldiers." 


114 


THE  FALL  OF  MICHMASH 


THE  FALL  OF  MICHMASH 
YOUTH'S  BRIGHT  LEXICON 


jmprn^  HE  Lopez  family  all  assembled  at  Uncle 
M^^ffn  Leon's  for  dinner  on  Sabbath  in  honor  of 
^!Sg^  his  son  Dan's  Bar  Mitzvah.  For  a  time 
the  whole  conversation  turned  on  that  interesting 
event. 

"  Everyone  seemed  to  do  all  they  could  to  make 
the  service  beautiful  to-day.  I  am  so  glad  I  was  able 
to  be  here,"  said  Grandma.  **  It  was  a  pleasure  to 
see  you  carry  the  Sefer,"  turning  to  Dan's  older 
brother.  "  I  do  so  hate  to  see  it  held  across  the 
shoulder,  or  hugged  like  a  baby,  as  so  many  men  are 
in  the  habit  of  doing." 

"  Did  you  see  what  a  hard  time  I  had,"  inter- 
rupted Leon,  "  to  prevent  Sam's  taking  the  cloak  off 
the  Sefer  before  the  wrapper?  It  never  looks  right 
to  have  the  Sefer  uncovered  even  for  a  minute." 

The  little  children  grew  very  impatient  during  the 
discussion.  They  had  boasted  to  everyone  about 
Grandma's  stories,  and  they  wished  she  would  tell 
one  for  their  friends.  But  they  had  to  wait  until  all 
the  guests  who  had  come  to  congratulate  Dan  were 
gone,  and  then  they  demanded  "  the  rest  of  Jonathan 

117 


YOUTH'S  BRIGHT  LEXICON 

and  Gabriel."  There  was  nothing  for  it  but  that 
Grandma  must  fulfil  her  promise. 

Before  beginning  the  actual  story,  she  asked: 
"  Who  knows  these  lines,  '  In  the  bright  lexicon  of 
youth'?" 

"  I  do,"  and  Leon  finished  the  quotation  "  '  ... 
There's  no  such  word  as  fail.'  " 

"  I'll  never  forget  the  verse,"  said  Dan's  father, 
"  on  acount  of  poor  old  Engel.  He  was  our  German 
teacher,  you  know,  and  he  was  always  so  funny  when 
he  wanted  to  be  very  serious  and  impressive.  Well, 
he  went  to  see  Booth  as  Richelieu,  and  next  day,  when 
we  were  making  our  usual  mistakes,  he  suddenly  said: 
'  I  vish  dat  dis  class  could  haf  heard  Mister  Booth 
last  night,  and  taken  dere  egsample  from  him.' 
*  What  was  it?  '  someone  asked.  '  You  don't  know 
dat  grand  line  ?  Den  I  vill  tell  it  to  you !  '  And  he 
spouted  in  his  comical  way:  '  Fail?  Fail?  Dere  iss 
no  such  vort  in  der  English  dickshunary!  '  " 

"  Nor  in  the  Hebrew,  either,"  said  Grandma, 
when  the  laughter  had  subsided,  "  as  I  intend  this 
story  to  illustrate." 


118 


THE  FALL  OF  MICHMASH 

N  his  tent  at  Gilgal  sat  Saul,  king  and 
leader  of  the  armies  of  Israel.  In  the  dim 
glow  of  the  dying  fire,  his  face  showed 
wan  and  haggard.  He  did  not  move,  only  sometimes 
a  groan  half  stifled  to  a  sigh  broke  from  him.  Full 
six  days  had  he  tarried  In  Gilgal,  according  to  the 
set  time  that  Samuel  had  appointed,  that  they  might 
sacrifice  before  the  battle;  but  the  prophet  came  not, 
and  the  people  were  scattered  from  him.  His  men 
grew  so  sick  at  heart  by  reason  of  the  long  delay 
that  his  picked  host  of  thrice  one  thousand  was  be- 
come a  mere  handful  of  bowmen,  of  slingers,  and  of 
stave  bearers.  The  Philistines  had  gathered  together 
to  fight  Israel,  thirty  thousand  chariots  and  six  thou- 
sand horsemen  and  people  that  were  as  the  sand  that 
Is  upon  the  sea-shore  for  multitude.  And  they  came 
up,  and  were  pitched  at  Michmash,  eastward  from 
Beth-aven,  in  a  position  well-nigh  hopeless  to  attack. 
Thence  they  sent  out  the  spoilers  In  three  great  and 
well-armed  hosts  to  devastate  the  country.  Now, 
when  the  men  of  Israel  saw  they  were  In  a  strait, 
they  hid  themselves  in  caves,  In  thickets,  and  In  rocks ; 
In  high  places  and  In  pits.     Some  even  among  the 

119 


THE  FALL  OF  MICHMASH 

Hebrews  fled  over  Jordan  to  the  land  of  Gad  and 
Gilead,  and  the  remnant  that  was  left  trembled  after 
Saul. 

A  prayer  for  help  rose  to  the  lips  of  the  despairing 
king:  "  O  God,  Thou  hast  given  me,  Thy  servant, 
to  rule  over  this  Thy  people  and  to  lead  them  in 
Thy  paths.  But  the  way  is  dark  and  troubled,  and 
Thou  hast  withheld  from  me  the  pillar  of  the  fiery 
cloud.   Show  me  Thy  will,  for  I  am  in  great  distress." 

Hardly  had  he  spoken  when  the  curtains  of  the 
tent  parted,  and  two  youths  crossed  the  threshold. 
There  the  younger  paused,  while  his  comrade  knelt 
before  Saul,  and  laid  a  pleading  hand  on  the  bowed 
form.  Saul  straightened  quickly,  and  looked  into  the 
hopeful  eyes  of  Jonathan,  and  heard  the  tender  voice 
of  his  son:  "  My  lord  father,  why  art  thou  cast 
down,  and  why  disquieted?  Think  not  that  the  Lord 
hath  hid  His  face  from  thee,  nor  fear  that  God  will 
desert  thee."  But  Saul  roused  not  from  his  gloom, 
and  although  his  fixed  gaze  never  left  the  glowing 
face  of  his  son,  the  words  that  Jonathan  spake 
seemed  not  to  be  heard. 

Then  the  prince  besought:  "  Father  and  king,  I 
pray  thee,  give  ear  unto  my  words.  Tidings  of  good 
cheer  have  I  for  thee."  The  king  moved  slightly, 
and,  thus  encouraged,  Jonathan  went  on:  *'  Surely, 
thou  hast  not  forgotten  the  visit  of  Nathan,  the  smith 
of  Beth-el,  when  thou  wert  but  a  short  while  king." 

120 


THE  FALL  OF  MICHMASH 

The  first  gleam  of  hope  shone  in  the  eyes  of  Saul, 
who  half  rose.    "  Nathan,  where  bides  he?  " 

"  Nathan  himself  is  not  here,  but  he  hath  sent  a 
worthy  substitute,  Gabriel,  his  grandson,  who  hath 
but  now  come  into  the  camp,  with  fifty  sturdy  lads 
at  his  back,  each  bearing  weapons  for  three.  I  am 
here  to  ask,  an  it  be  pleasing  in  thy  sight,  that  thou 
give  these  lads  to  me.  For  thou,  O  my  father, 
must  await  Samuel  here,  but  there  is  naught  to  hinder 
thy  son  from  leading  this  brave  band  to  win  another 
Geba." 

Then  the  prince  arose  to  give  place  to  Gabriel, 
with  the  words,  "  Gabriel  is  come,  too,  that  he  may 
add  his  prayers  to  mine,  and  he  begs  leave  of  the 
king  to  speak  a  message  from  his  sire." 

"  State  thine  errand,"  said  the  monarch,  kindly. 
"  An  thou  canst  give  me  the  word  of  courage  from 
Nathan  Charash,  there  is  naught  not  thine  for  the 
asking." 

"  My  lord  and  king,"  said  the  kneeling  boy, 
"  Nathan  the  smith  commends  himself  to  thee,  and 
bids  me  say  that  the  weapons  we  bring  are  all  he  had 
stored  in  the  cave,  else  would  he  have  sent  thee  arms 
for  all  thy  men  not  furnished  with  sword  and  spear 
won  from  the  enemy.  He  asks  that  thou  accept  the 
little  he  can  give,  and  he  begs  the  king  to  pardon  that 
it  is  not  greater." 

"  No  need  for  thy  grandfather  to  sue  for  pardon 

121 


THE  FALL  OF  MICHMASH 

from  me,  It  is  rather  I  who  need  forgiveness  for  my 
coward  doubts.  Moreover,  already  are  we  greatly 
in  thy  sire's  debt,"  and  he  reached  for  the  sword 
that  was  never  far  from  his  hand.  "  Would  that 
there  were  many  such  as  he  working  in  the  service  of 
the  Lord,  and  Israel  need  not  fear  before  any  foe. 
But,  for  thy  part,  art  thou  willing  to  go  with  our  mad- 
cap son  to  wrest  other  strongholds  from  the  Philis- 
tines?" 

"  'Tis  for  that,  my  lord,  that  I  am  here  with  my 
little  band,  who  crave  no  greater  boon  than  to  fight 
under  Prince  Jonathan.  O  sire,  if,  as  thou  hast  but 
now  so  kindly  said,  my  grandfather  has  put  thee  in 
his  debt,  then  canst  thou  best  pay  it  by  granting  the 
boon  to  me  of  fighting  shoulder  to  shoulder  with  my 
leader.  Perchance  I  may  yet  save  with  my  life  the 
life  of  him  whom  the  Lord  hath  sent  to  Israel." 

"So  be  it,"  said  Saul,  too  near  tears  to  speak  at 
greater  length,  and,  at  a  sign  from  Jonathan,  Gabriel 
left  the  tent. 

Left  alone,  father  and  son  gazed  deep  into  each 
other's  heart.  Then  Saul  caught  Jonathan  to  his 
breast,  and  kissed  him  hungrily,  again  and  again. 
Thus  they  stayed,  mingling  their  hot  tears,  until  Saul 
pressed  back  the  hair  clustering  on  the  noble  brow  of 
his  son,  whose  brave  eyes  smiled  up  at  him.  "  Go, 
Jonathan,  and  win  thy  victories;  for  it  may  be  that 
God  hath  willed  that  Israel  shall  be  freed  by  thee, 

122 


THE  FALL  OF  MICHMASH 

who  art  more  worthy  than  thy  father.  May  He  who 
hath  sent  thee  to  His  people  be  with  thee  in  all  thy 
ways,  and  bring  thee  back  safe  to  Israel — and  to 
me!" 

Jonathan  joined  Gabriel,  and  they  two  lost  not 
a  moment  in  crossing  the  camp  to  the  tent  where 
the  other  lads  were  resting  after  their  long  march. 
Within  a  few  hours  after  Gabriel  had  come  to  Saul, 
they  set  out  for  the  scene  of  Jonathan's  first  victory,  at 
Geba,  a  village  built  on  a  high  hill  opposite  Mich- 
mash,  the  place  where  now  lay  the  Philistine  chief 
with  the  main  division  of  his  army. 

While  on  the  road,  Jonathan  called  his  armor- 
bearer  to  him.  "  Thou  didst  serve  me  so  well  at 
Geba  that  thou  shalt  be  with  me  when  I  again  beard 
the  Philistine  lion  in  his  den.  Some  night,  not  far 
distant,  let  us  cross  over  to  the  outposts  of  the  enemy 
at  Michmash,  and  see  if  the  Lord  hath  not  work  for 
us  there." 

"  But,  Grandma,"  said  Estrella,  the  timid,  "  I 
thought  you  said  it  was  impossible  for  anyone  to 
attack  Michmash." 

"Jonathan  wasn't  a  'fraid  cat!"  retorted  Leon, 
who  loved  nothing  better  than  stories  of  fights. 
"Anyhow,  I  guess  he  didn't  stop  to  find  out  whether 
it  was  impossible  or  not!  He  just  went  ahead,  and 
did  it." 

123 


THE  FALL  OF  MICHMASH 

Mrs.  Lopez  continued  her  story; 

No  one  can  say  that  Jonathan  did  not  know  what 
he  was  about,  for  he  had  been  over  every  foot  of 
those  mountains,  and  he  warned  Gabriel  of  their 
danger,  saying:  "  The  way  is  steep,  and  fraught  with 
great  peril,  inasmuch  as  the  passage  by  which  we 
must  go  is  between  a  sharp  precipice  on  one  side  and 
a  sharp  precipice  on  the  other.  With  but  a  few  stones 
to  hurl  at  any  who  might  attempt  to  scale  its  heights, 
I  could  hold  Michmash  alone  against  a  thousand  men. 
But  to  the  Lord  there  is  no  restraint,  to  save  by  many 
or  by  few.  Therefore,  if  thou  be  willing,  we  will 
pass  over  to  the  stronghold  of  these  uncircumcised, 
and  we  will  discover  ourselves  unto  them.  If  they  say 
unto  us,  *  Tarry  until  we  come  unto  you,'  then  will  we 
stand  still  in  our  place,  and  not  go  up.  But  if  they  say, 
'  Come  up  unto  us,'  then  will  we  go  up,  for  we  shall 
know  that  the  Lord  God  hath  surely  delivered 
them  into  our  hand.  This  shall  be  the  sign  thereof 
to  us." 

Gabriel  made  reply:  "  Do  all  that  is  in  thine  heart. 
Behold,  I  am  with  thee  according  to  thine  heart." 

"  My  father  with  the  six  hundred  faithful  that  are 
left  him  will  follow  us  to  Geba,  but  of  this  plan  he 
must  know  nothing,  else  would  he  forbid  it  as  fool- 
hardy," warned  the  prince. 

And  well  might  Saul  put  a  ban  upon  the  rash 
124 


THE  FALL  OF  MICHMASH 

venture  of  the  lads ;  for  the  risks  they  ran  were  great, 
and  would  have  made  many  a  tried  warrior  quail. 

"  But,  Grandma,"  asked  Leon,  "  what  made  Mich- 
mash  so  hard  to  take?  Lots  of  forts  built  on  high 
rocks  have  been  captured  at  last,  even  if  it  took  a 
long  siege  to  do  it.     Look  at  Port  Arthur !  " 

*'  It  is  very  hard  to  describe  Michmash,  dear," 
said  Grandma,  "  for  there  is  no  other  place  just  like 
it.  Jack,  if  you  will  bring  me  that  piece  of  paper  that 
I  put  on  the  table,  I  will  show  you  a  rough  sketch  that 
I  made  yesterday  to  give  you  some  idea  of  how  Mich- 
mash is  protected  by  nature." 

The  children  watched  her  closely.  "  Here,"  she 
said,  "  is  a  high  precipice  which  I  have  marked  as 
Bozez,  and  here  on  the  other  side  towers  the  more 
dangerous  Seneh.  Between  them  a  narrow  ravine 
runs  almost  due  east.  To  reach  Michmash  from 
Geba,  one  must  first  descend  the  steep  and  perilous 
Seneh;  then  must  he  struggle  up  Bozez  as  best  he 
may.  One  misstep  means  certain  death.  Nor  is  the 
way  smooth,  once  this  is  accomplished.  You  will  see 
in  the  drawing  I  have  made  what  looks  like  a  crown 
on  top  of  Bozez.  That  is  meant  for  three  rounded 
knolls  surmounted  by  high  cliffs,  and  it  was  within 
this  natural  enclosure  that  the  Philistines  had  sta- 
tioned an  outpost  to  guard  the  main  camp,  which 
lay  farther  back  on  the  mountain  summit,  westward 

125 


THE  FALL  OF  MICHMASH 

toward  the  village  of  MIchmash.  I've  made  an  X 
there  to  mark  the  place." 

"  Dwandma,"  exclaimed  David,  "  why  does 
Bozez  look  as  if  it  had  a  toof  out?  " 

Grandma  looked  at  the  place  indicated  by  the 
child's  finger,  where  she  had  left  a  gap  in  the  crown. 

"  That,"  said  she,  laughing,  "  is  the  one  point  at 
which  the  rocky  parapet  failed.  Here  sentinels  were 
posted,  but  it  was  deemed  useless  to  set  watch  at  the 
rear  of  the  enclosure,  where  not  even  the  mountain 
goat  could  find  footing  on  the  sheer  face  of  the  cliff. 
In  fact,  the  Philistines  had  so  little  regard  for  the 
fighting  powers  of  the  Hebrews  that  any  watch  they 
kept  was  more  from  custom  than  because  they 
thought  attack  likely." 

Having  thus  impressed  a  picture  of  the  scene  of  the 
battle  upon  her  listeners.  Grandma  went  on  with  her 
narrative  : 

About  their  watch-fire  on  the  summit  of  Bozez, 
one  stormy  night,  was  gathered  a  group  of  Philistine 
warriors.  Amid  them  stood  a  white-haired  Hebrew 
captive,  whom  they  had  brought  out  to  mock  and 
taunt,  saying  bitter  things  about  his  people  and  his 
God.  But  the  old  man  heard  in  silence.  Suddenly 
there  came  a  vivid  flash  of  lightning,  the  ground  quiv- 
ered, and  stones  shivered  from  the  rocky  parapet 
crashed  down  the  side  of  the  cliff,  while  a  loud  peal 

126 


THE  FALL  OF  MICHMASH 

of  thunder  bursting  above  their  heads  rolled  and 
echoed  through  the  mountains. 

The  Philistines  sprang  to  their  feet,  but  the  old 
man  hid  his  face  in  his  mantle,  and  murmured  a  bless- 
ing upon  the  "  Lord  God,  King  of  the  universe, 
whose  glory  and  might  fill  all  the  world."  When  he 
uncovered  his  face  a  moment  later,  a  second  flash 
revealed  the  white  faces  of  his  tormentors.  The  old 
lips  curled  in  scorn,  and  when  the  angry  muttering 
of  the  thunder  had  died  away,  he  asked  quietly, 
"What?  Philistines  fear?" 

They  gathered  closer  together,  answering  naught. 
Then  the  captive  spake  on,  "  Aye,  ye  do  well  to 
tremble  when  the  Lord  speaketh  from  heaven,  and 
the  Most  High  uttereth  His  voice." 

"  Then  the  lad  spake  truth,"  muttered  a  Philistine 
in  the  ear  of  his  neighbor. 

"  What  lad?  Has  the  storm  robbed  thee  of  thy 
senses?  " 

"  Surely,  thou  hast  not  forgotten  that  overbold 
Hebrew  boy  we  caught  lurking  about  the  foot  of  the 
rock,  and  how,  when  we  called  to  him  to  come  up,  he 
stared  at  us,  and  gaped  like  a  simpleton?  " 

"  Yea,  and  how  frightened  he  was  when  we  made 
him  climb  up  the  rough  rock  only  to  watch  him  fall 
down !  "  and  the  man  dismissed  his  fears  long  enough 
to  laugh  at  the  memory  of  their  sport. 

"  And  with  what  a  long  face  he  studied  his  bruised 
127 


THE  FALL  OF  MICHMASH 

knees;  I  looked  for  him  to  bawl  at  any  minute,"  re- 
turned the  first  speaker,  shaking  with  inward  mirth, 

"  What's  there  to  laugh  at?  "  asked  the  others, 
eager  to  rid  their  mind  of  their  fright.  On  hearing 
the  cause  of  the  merriment,  another  said,  "  If  he's  the 
same  youngster  I  met,  he's  a  very  fool." 

"  Better  call  thyself  the  fool,"  rejoined  a  comrade. 
"  I  thought  it  best  to  keep  the  lad,  but  just  because 
he  babbled  nonsense  about  fire  demons  at  work  in  the 
hills,  thou  suddenly  didst  bethink  thyself  of  thy  duties, 
and  didst  leave  him.  Why,  thou  hast  become  pale. 
Aha !  Thou  didst  believe  the  fool,  and  didst  think 
perchance  that  he  was  in  league  with  evil  spirits." 

"  It  well  becomes  thee  to  call  me  fool,"  sneered  the 
other.  "  O  yea !  Thou  wert  the  brave  one !  Thou 
wert  so  easy  in  thy  mind  that  thou  didst  not  tremble, 
nay,  nor  blanch  in  the  face,  when  the  lad  told  wild 
tales  of  the  storms  through  which  his  God  took  ven- 
geance on  his  foes,  and  how  the  Lord  of  the  He- 
brews shot  arrows  of  fire  from  heaven." 

At  the  word,  the  black  sky  flared  into  sudden  light, 
the  thunder  pealed  anew,  and  zigzag  streaks  of  fire 
flamed  forth  from  the  cleft  heavens.  Hoarse  cries 
of  terror  escaped  from  Philistine  throats,  but  the  old 
Hebrew  never  moved,  and  to  the  frightened  men  his 
face  seemed  rapt,  as  if  he  had  gone  into  a  trance,  like 
their  soothsayers  when  giving  an  oracle  from  the 
gods. 

128 


THE  FALL  OF  MICHMASH 

The  captain  of  the  band  was  the  first  to  recover 
himself,  and,  swaggering  up  to  the  old  man,  he  de- 
manded, "  Dost  think,  thou  dotard,  that  thy  God 
speaketh  to  thee  ?  Tell  us  what  He  said.  His  voice 
sounded  wroth,  and  we  would  know  His  will,  lest  we 
perchance  offend." 

The  hollow  laughter  of  the  men  ill  concealed  their 
panic,  but  the  old  man's  lips  were  sealed,  and  they 
were  forced  to  seek  other  amusement  to  drown  the 
dread  roaring  of  the  storm  and  the  eerie  wailing  of 
the  wind.  This  they  did  by  recounting  tales  of  bat- 
tle, and  by  boasting  of  the  murder  of  defenceless 
women  and  children.  The  captain  told,  how,  that 
very  day,  he  had  come  upon  a  Hebrew  woman  play- 
ing with  her  babe,  and  when  he  had  snatched  the 
child  out  of  her  arms,  because  she  insisted  there  was 
no  provender  in  the  house,  she  had  sprung  at  him 
in  such  fury  that  it  had  taken  two  of  his  comrades 
to  overpower  and  kill  her.  Then  the  old  man  arose. 
He  raised  his  clenched  hands  to  heaven,  and  cried 
aloud :  "  How  long  shall  the  wicked,  O  Lord,  how 
long  shall  the  wicked  triumph?  They  vaunt,  they 
speak  with  haughtiness.  They  crush  thy  people,  O 
Lord,  they  slay  the  widow,  and  murder  the  fatherless. 
Arouse,  Thou  Judge  of  the  earth,  render  unto  the 
proud  their  reward." 

Again  the  earth  shook  and  trembled,  the  foundation 
of  the  hills  quaked,  they  tottered,  while  from  heaven 

129 


THE  FALL  OF  MICHMASH 

sounded  to  the  ears  of  the  Philistines  the  battle-cry 
of  the  Lord  of  Israel.  Then  spake  the  Hebrew  in 
low,  tense  tones,  so  that  every  word,  more  impressive 
than  the  one  before,  struck  deeper  terror  to  the 
hearts  of  his  hearers:  *'  Rest  not  silent,  O  Lord, 
hold  not  Thy  peace,  O  God,  for,  lo,  Thine  enemies 
rage,  and  Thy  foes  lift  up  their  head.  As  flames 
set  the  mountains  ablaze,  so  pursue  them  with  Thy 
tempest,  and  terrify  them  with  Thy  storm — hail- 
stones and  coals  of  fire!  " 

Beneath  the  feet  of  the  Philistines  the  ground 
trembled.  Upon  the  edge  of  the  precipice  poised  a 
globe  of  bluish  flame,  which  burst  with  a  loud  report 
into  a  shower  of  flying  sparks.  This  was  followed  by 
hail-stones,  which  broke  as  they  fell  into  coals  of  fire 
pelted  from  the  sky.  Convinced  that  the  Hebrew  was 
a  wizard,  who,  by  his  arts,  had  brought  upon  them  the 
anger  of  his  God,  the  foemen  sank  prostrate  at  his 
feet.  Then,  as  suddenly  as  it  had  arisen,  the  storm 
ceased.  The  black  clouds  lifted,  and  the  stars  shone 
forth  from  the  torn  firmament. 

The  captain  of  the  band,  alarmed  at  the  sudden 
stillness,  looked  up.  Bidding  his  men  not  to  turn 
women,  but  to  do  as  he,  he  straightway  lay  down  to 
sleep.  The  band  was  not  slow  to  follow  the  example 
of  their  leader.  But  theirs  was  no  refreshing  slum- 
ber; they  tossed  restlessly,  and  mumbled  as  if  a  prey 
to  disquieting  dreams.    Yet  the  silence  was  unbroken, 

130 


THE  FALL  OF  MICHMASH 

save  by  the  monotonous  tramp  of  the  sentinels  or 
by  the  subdued  talking  when  the  watch  was  relieved. 
The  old  Hebrew  sat  brooding  over  the  dying  embers. 

Such,  then,  was  the  night  that  brought  Jonathan 
to  the  side  of  Gabriel,  with  the  word,  "  Hark!  The 
Lord  calleth  from  heaven.  The  God  of  Israel  bids 
us  forth  to  victory." 

Under  cover  of  the  thick  darkness,  the  boys  stole 
forth  unobserved  by  the  pickets  of  the  camp.  The 
uproar  of  the  storm  was  so  great  that  they  must 
needs  have  made  much  noise  to  be  heard.  For  a 
while  they  stumbled  on,  scarce  knowing  where  the 
next  step  would  lead  them,  until  a  flash  of  light- 
ning revealed  the  tortuous  path  down  Seneh.  As 
they  were  forced  to  make  haste  slowly,  it  was  not 
until  the  young  morning  was  about  to  break  through 
the  mists  well-nigh  hiding  Michmash  that  the  two 
confident  youths  stood  at  the  foot  of  Bozez.  They 
scrambled  up  the  steep  defile  with  great  difficulty. 
The  stones  cut  their  feet,  and  in  the  dusk  they  could 
barely  distinguish  the  impending  rock,  from  whose 
side  jutted  great  bosses.  As  they  neared  the  enclos- 
ure at  the  summit  of  Bozez,  the  Philistine  sentinel 
caught  sight  of  them,  and  called,  "  See,  the  Hebrews 
come  forth  from  the  holes  where  they  had  hid  them- 
selves." 

His  comrades,  worn  with  the  vigil  of  the  night, 

131 


THE  FALL  OF  MICHMASH 

Still  slept,  and  did  not  see  the  two  lads  turn,  in  feigned 
fear,  when  the  watchman  shouted,  "  Come  up,  babes, 
come  up  to  us,  and  we'll  show  you  a  thing !  " 

Safe  in  the  shelter  of  a  rock,  Jonathan  turned  to 
Gabriel:  "  Didst  hear  yon  babbler?  'Twill  not  be 
long  ere  he  will  use  that  rude  tongue  to  crave  mercy 
of  the  babes  he  so  boldly  mocks.  But  come,  let  us 
not  waste  time.  Toward  the  west  there  Is  no  guard, 
for  the  Philistines  think  It  too  steep  for  a  man  to 
essay.  I  shall  go  thither,  and  climb  up.  Do  thou 
follow  me,  for  this  day  hath  the  Lord  delivered  them 
into  the  hand  of  Israel." 

"  Yea,  my  lord  Philistine,"  said  Gabriel,  as  he  went 
after  his  leader,  "  yea,  we'll  come  up,  and  show  you 
a  thing." 

Not  many  minutes  had  elapsed  before  the  boys 
stood  at  the  base  of  the  high  cliff.  In  the  rear  of  the 
Philistine  outpost,  and  paused  to  take  breath  before 
making  the  perilous  ascent.  Then,  clinging  with 
hands  and  knees  to  the  bare  projections  of  the  rock, 
they  made  slow  and  painful  progress  toward  the  sum- 
mit. Had  the  Philistines  known,  had  they  but 
dreamed  that  there  was  anyone  in  the  camp  of  the 
enemy  so  mad  that  he  would  risk  life  and  limb  to 
reach  the  top  of  that  rocky  wall,  there  would  have 
been  a  swift  and  sudden  end  to  the  lads'  daring.  But 
the  sentinels  were  far  from  the  spot,  and  the  others 
were  still  fast  asleep,  so  there  was  none  to  see  Jona- 

132 


THE  FALL  OF  MICHMASH 

than  and  Gabriel,  much  less  to  roll  stones  down  upon 
them  and  crush  them. 

Thus  they  crossed  the  parapet  unharmed,  and 
found  no  foeman  near.  Glancing  cautiously  about, 
they  saw  the  group  of  sleepers,  and  stole  toward 
it,  unobserved,  save  by  the  old  Hebrew,  who,  recog- 
nizing his  countrymen,  half  rose  to  meet  them.  The 
prince  motioned  the  captive  back,  and  laid  a  caution- 
ing finger  on  his  lips,  for  he  had  caught  something  of 
the  captain's  muttering;  but  he  raised  his  sword,  ready 
to  strike  in  an  instant.  In  the  morning  haze  he 
towered  a  very  giant,  and  his  stern,  set  face  loomed 
large  and  terrifying  through  the  encircling  mist.  In 
his  uplifted  grasp,  the  sword  caught  the  reflection  of 
the  red  dawning  from  the  opposite  sky,  and  blazed,  a 
threatening  flame. 

The  sleeper  stirred,  and,  starting,  cried:  "  Save  me, 
mighty  Dagon,  else  I  perish.  Save  me  from  the 
wrath  of  that  old  man's  God !  " 

Then,  on  a  sudden,  opening  his  eyes,  he  beheld 
above  him  the  flame  blade  of  the  avenger,  and  his 
gaze  was  held  fascinated  by  the  gleaming  eyes  of  the 
awful  figure  of  his  dream.  "  The  God  of  the  He- 
brews is  upon  us !  The  God  of  the  Hebrews  I  "  was 
his  dying  shriek. 

Roused  by  the  cry  and  by  the  clash  of  steel,  the 
soldiers  started  to  their  unsteady  feet,  and,  seizing 
what  weapons  they  could,  fought  with  the  madness 

133 


THE  FALL  OF  MICHMASH 

of  despair.  But  none  could  resist  the  terrible  on- 
slaught, and  fear  soon  unmanned  them.  The  sword 
of  Jonathan,  forged  at  the  anvil  of  the  smith  of  Beth- 
el, never  missed  its  mark,  and  after  him  Gabriel  and 
the  old  man  fought  bravely.  The  sentinels,  who  had 
turned  at  the  shriek  of  their  leader,  stood  rooted  to 
the  spot,  their  limbs  paralyzed  with  fear.  It  was  not 
until  they  saw  the  destroyer  near  them  that  they 
gained  strength  to  flee  toward  the  main  camp.  In 
their  frenzy,  some  of  the  Philistines  had  leaped  to 
death  over  the  precipice,  and  only  a  few  who  escaped 
the  blows  of  the  Hebrews  stumbled  after  the  senti- 
nels. Their  wild  cries,  "  The  Hebrews'  God !  The 
Hebrews'  God !  "  reached  the  watch  at  the  camp  long 
before  they  came  in  sight,  and  the  startled  men, 
deeming  the  fugitives  the  vanguard  of  their  enemy, 
gave  the  alarm.  So  Philistine  rushed  forth  to  slay 
Philistine !  Again  the  earth  quaked,  and  in  the  camp 
of  the  spoilers  there  was  a  mighty  trembling  of  God. 
In  their  terror  and  confusion  they  struck  blindly  on 
every  side,  beating  down  one  another,  and  there  was 
a  very  great  discomfiture. 

Now,  that  first  slaughter  which  Jonathan  and  his 
armor-bearer  made  was  twenty  men,  within  as  it  were 
an  half  furrow  of  an  acre  of  land  which  a  yoke  of 
oxen  might  plough.  But  it  seemed  scarce  a  moment 
to  them,  ere  they  were  forced  to  pause,  since  not  one 
living  foeman  remained  In  the  dread  circle  of  the 

134 


THE  FALL  OF  MICHMASH 

rock.  Short  was  their  breathing-space.  From  the 
main  camp  of  the  enemy  came  the  din  of  renewed 
fighting.  "  Lo,"  said  Jonathan,  "  as  in  the  days  of 
Gideon,  the  Lord  hath  turned  every  man's  hand 
against  his  brother."  Then  he  and  Gabriel  hastened 
to  the  place  of  conflict. 

Close  upon  them  followed  the  army  of  Saul,  for 
the  king  heard  the  tumult  that  was  in  the  camp  of  the 
Philistines,  and  how  it  went  on  and  increased.  There- 
fore Saul  cried  together  all  the  people  that  were  with 
him,  and  they  came  up  to  the  battle.  And  the  He- 
brews that  were  with  the  Philistines  before  that  time 
turned  to  be  with  the  Israelites  with  Saul  and  Jona- 
than. Likewise  all  the  men  of  Israel  which  had  hid 
themselves  in  Mount  Ephraim,  when  they  heard  that 
the  Philistines  had  fled,  even  they  also  followed  hard 
after  them  in  the  battle. 

So  the  Lord  saved  Israel  that  day,  and  the  battle 
passed  over  to  Beth-aven. 


135 


AT  THE  FORK  OF  THE  ROADS 


AT  THE  FORK  OF  THE  ROADS 

habdalAh 


iM^^j^  ECEMBER  days  are  short,  and  when  the 
exciting  story  of  Jonathan  had  been  told, 
^  twilight  was  already  gathering.  The  boys 
soon  engaged  in  a  heated  argument  over  the  claim  of 
David  or  Jonathan  to  be  called  the  braver,  and  so 
intent  were  they  that  Grandma  slipped  from  the 
room,  and  it  was  not  until  she  spoke  from  the  door- 
way that  anyone  knew  she  was  gone.  *'  It's  time  to 
say  farewell  to  Queen  Sabbath,"  she  announced,  as 
she  gave  the  silver  tray  she  was  carrying  into  the 
hands  of  Uncle  Joshua,  who  had  come  to  New  York 
for  the  Bar  Mitzvah,  and  was  spending  Sabbath 
with  his  mother.  Upon  the  tray  was  a  silver  wine 
cup,  an  oddly  shaped  silver  box,  and  a  candle  in  a 
carved  stick. 

"  This  spice  box  was  Uncle  Mendoza's  wedding 
present  to  me,"  remarked  Grandma,  and  she  took 
the  Besamim  box  in  her  hand.  "  It  belonged  to  his 
grandfather." 

Uncle  Joshua  kindled  the  light,  and  began  to  chant, 
while  the  children  followed  in  their  books: 

139 


HABDALAH 

"  Eliyahu  ha-Nabt,  Eliyahu  ha-Nahi,  Eliyahu  ha- 
Nabi,  bimherah  yabo  elenu  ngim  Mashiach  Ben 
Davtd." 

"  O  may  Elijah  the  prophet  come  unto  us  speedily 
with  the  Messiah,  son  of  David." 

Later  Uncle  Joshua  blessed  the  wine,  and,  shaking 
the  Besamim  box,  inhaled  its  fragrance,  and  sent  it 
around  the  circle.  Then  he  placed  his  hand  in  front 
of  the  candle,  saying:  "  Blessed  art  thou,  O  Lord  our 
God,  who  maketh  the  dark  to  become  light."  As  he 
drew  his  hand  away,  he  glanced  at  the  reflection  of 
the  light  in  his  nails.  Making  the  final  blessing,  he 
tasted  the  wine,  then  dipping  his  finger  in  the  cup 
flicked  a  drop  or  two  upon  the  candle  wick,  extinguish- 
ing the  light. 

As  at  the  beginning,  the  service  closed  with  a 
prayer  for  Elijah's  coming. 

"  Michael,  prince  of  Israel,  Elijah,  and  Gabriel," 
they  sang  in  the  age-old  melody,  "  come  now  with  the 
redeemer !    Arise  in  the  midst  of  the  night. 

"  May  He  who  maketh  distinction  between  holy 
and  profane,  pardon  our  sins  and  multiply  our  seed 
as  the  sand  and  the  stars  of  night." 

"  In  my  home,  for  I  believe  it  is  only  a  family 
custom,"  said  Grandma,  as  the  last  word  of  the 
chorus  died  out,  "  we  used  for  the  Habdalah  one 
large  wax  candle  which  lasted  from  Pesach  to  Pesach. 
Then  it  was  taken  by  Father  in  his  search  for  Ha- 

140 


HABDALAH 

metz,   and  it  was  burned  with  the  bread  and  the 
Afikoman." 

*'  What  does  it  mean,  Grandma,"  asked  Isabella, 
"  when  it  says,  '  Elijah  was  the  man  to  whom  tidings 
of  peace  were  delivered  by  the  hand  of  Jekuthiel.' 
I  never  heard  of  Jekuthiel." 

"  Jekuthiel  is  supposed  by  some  authorities  to  be 
the  name  given  to  her  younger  son  by  Jochebed;  but 
because  of  the  goodness  of  Pharaoh's  daughter,  God 
ordained  that  the  babe  she  had  saved  should  be 
known  for  all  time  as  Moses,  the  name  she  called  him. 
There  is  a  tradition  that  Phinehas,  the  grandson  of 
Aaron,  reappeared  in  Elijah;  it  is  referred  to  again 
in  the  next  verse,  where  Elijah  is  termed  '  the  man 
who  saw  twelve  generations.'  " 

"  Is  Eliyah  ha-Nabi  the  same  as  Elinova,  who 
comes  on  Pesach?  " 

"  You  evidently  use  the  German  name,  Eliyo  Novi, 
although  " — and  Grandma  chuckled — "  you've  Por- 
tuguesed  the  sound  of  it.  Yes,  he's  the  same.  Many 
legends  have  grown  up  around  Elijah.  I'll  ask  Ruth 
to  tell  us  some  of  them  one  of  these  days. 

"  Who  are  Michael  and  Gabriel?  They  are  men- 
tioned with  Elijah  again  in  El  Norah." 

"  Do  you  remember,  Joshua,"  Grandma  turned 
the  conversation,  "  how  your  father  used  to  sing  El 
Norah  at  home  when  he  was  too  old  to  go  to  syna- 
gogue?" 

141 


HABDALAH 

"  But,  Grandma,  that  couldn't  have  been  nearly  so 
impressive  as  when  the  Hazan  begins  it  from  the 
Hechal." 

"We've  strayed  from  the  subject,  haven't  we? 
Michael  and  Gabriel  are  said  to  be  angels,  standing 
one  on  the  right  and  the  other  on  the  left  of  God's 
throne.  Michael  executes  the  Lord's  will  in  heaven, 
and  Gabriel  is  His  agent  on  earth.  It  is  Michael 
who  receives  the  prayers  of  men  from  the  angels,  and 
delivers  them  to  God.  In  one  of  the  visions  of  Dan- 
iel, Michael  is  the  angel  who  wars  for  Israel.  Ga- 
briel is  the  messenger  whom  God  sent  to  bring  the 
soul  of  Moses  to  Paradise,  and  he  went  down  into  the 
furnace  with — but  I'll  tell  you  about  that  some  other 
time.  He  will  sound  on  the  Shofar  to  announce  the 
coming  of  Elijah  with  the  Messiah — the  man  de- 
scended from  David  who  is  to  take  us  back  to  our  own 
land.  In  fact,  there  are  so  many  legends  about 
Michael  and  Gabriel  that  the  Rabbis  had  even  to  for- 
bid prayers  being  said  to  these  angels  instead  of  God. 
Elijah  is  a  favorite  of  the  legend  makers,  too.  In  the 
Bible  we  hear  nothing  of  him  or  his  family,  until  he 
begins  to  preach  against  the  idolatry  of  Israel.  But 
it  always  seems  to  me  as  if  this  might  have  been  the 
story  of  his  call." 

And  then  all  gathered  around  Grandma  while  she 
told  the  story  that  appears  in  the  following  pages. 


142 


AT  THE  FORK  OF  THE  ROADS 

N  the  days  of  Ahab,  son  of  Omri,  who 
reigned  in  Samaria,  the  famine  was  sore 
in  the  land  of  Israel.  The  rivers  and 
fountains  were  dried  up.  The  harvest  failed  because 
there  was  no  rain,  and  the  husbandmen  were  ashamed, 
and  covered  their  heads.  The  fig-trees  languished, 
the  pomegranate,  the  palm  also,  and  the  apple,  yea, 
all  the  trees  of  the  field  withered.  The  vine-dressers 
howled  because  the  vine  was  dry.  Stricken  for  want 
of  the  fruits  of  the  earth,  the  people  pined  away; 
young  children  begged  for  bread,  and  no  man  broke 
it  unto  them.  The  eyes  of  the  beasts  became  dim, 
because  there  was  no  grass.  Perplexed  were  the 
herds  of  cattle,  and  among  the  flocks  of  sheep  was 
there  desolation.  The  beasts  groaned, — even  the 
beasts  of  the  field  cried  unto  God  because  there  was 
no  pasture. 

Now  Ahab  had  as  governor  of  his  house  Obadiah, 
to  whom,  in  the  third  year  of  the  famine,  came  the 
servants  who  had  charge  of  the  matter,  and  de- 
manded food  for  the  beasts  of  the  king,  and  he  had 
none.  Therefore  went  he  unto  Ahab,  and  told  the 
need.    Then  was  the  king  much  troubled,  and  he  said 

143 


AT  THE  FORK  OF  THE  ROADS 

unto  Obadlah,  "  Come  now,  let  us  go  throughout  the 
land  unto  all  fountains  of  water  and  unto  all  brooks, 
peradventure  we  may  find  grass,  and  save  the  horses 
and  mules  alive,  that  we  lose  not  all  the  beasts." 

So  they  fared  forth  together,  out  from  the  gates 
of  the  city.  Down  upon  their  heads  beat  the  scorch- 
ing rays  of  a  pitiless  sun.  They  raised  pleading  eyes, 
and  then,  that  they  might  not  see  the  hard  face  of  the 
cloudless  sky,  they  bent  their  gaze  upon  the  ground, 
— and,  behold,  the  earth  was  furrowed,  but  not  with 
ploughing,  for  the  chapt  ground  mocked  the  plough- 
men. Therefore  were  the  fields  deserted,  and  waste 
and  desolation  was  on  every  hand.  As  the  king  and 
his  officer  walked  along,  lo,  the  wild  asses  stood  on  the 
high  places,  and  snuffed  up  the  hot  wind,  their  quiv- 
ering tongues  hung  out  from  their  parched  mouths, 
and  their  panting  was  as  the  panting  of  dragons.  Not 
a  word  spake  Ahab  or  Obadiah,  for  each  was  busy 
with  his  own  thoughts. 

At  length  they  reached  a  parting  of  the  ways.  One 
road  climbed  toilsomely  up  over  the  slope  of  a  hill, 
once  thick  with  fruitful  olive  groves,  but  where  now 
a  few  sad  trees  lifted  naked,  appealing  arms  to  the 
sky  whence  fell  no  pitying  tear.  The  other  led  down 
into  a  valley  once  green  with  woods,  and  now  shorn 
of  its  foliage.  Then  Ahab  broke  silence,  and  said  to 
Obadiah :  "  Do  thou  go  by  this  upper  road,  and  I 
will  make  search  in  the  valley;  and  it  shall  be  that  the 

144 


AT  THE  FORK  OF  THE  ROADS 

one  who  findeth  grass  shall  return  hither,  and  await 
his  fellow  at  the  fork  of  the  roads." 

Thus  they  separated,  and  Obadiah  stood  at  the 
fork  of  the  roads,  and  waited  until  the  king  should 
pass  out  of  sight.  Then  he  began  the  slow  ascent 
beneath  the  cloudless  sky.  His  heart  was  heavy 
within  him  as  he  thought  on  the  sin  of  the  king  and 
on  the  sin  of  the  people.  For  Israel  had  turned  aside 
after  Ahab  to  serve  false  gods,  and  the  anger  of  the 
Lord  had  been  kindled  against  them,  and  He  had 
shut  up  the  heavens  that  there  was  neither  rain  nor 
dew  in  its  season,  and  the  land  did  not  yield  her 
fruit.  Yet  had  the  Lord  been  slow  to  anger  and  long- 
suffering.  For  from  the  days  when  Jeroboam, 
the  son  of  Nebat,  had  rebelled  against  the  house  of 
David,  and  had  set  up  at  Beth-el  a  golden  bull,  and 
a  golden  calf  at  Dan,  and  made  houses  of  high  places, 
that  the  people  might  worship  before  the  idols  and 
go  not  up  at  the  Feast  of  Unleavened  Bread,  and  at 
the  Feast  of  Booths,  to  offer  sacrifices  in  the  Temple 
at  Jerusalem,  Israel  had  been  ever  ready  to  stray  from 
the  path  of  the  fathers,  to  the  right  hand  and  to  the 
left. 

And  now  there  reigned  over  the  land  a  king  who 
did  evil  in  the  eyes  of  the  Lord  above  all  that  were 
before  him.  As  though  it  were  too  light  a  thing  for 
him  to  walk  in  the  sins  of  Jeroboam,  he  took  to  wife 
Jezebel,  the  daughter  of  Ethbaal,  king  of  the  Sidon- 

145 


AT  THE  FORK  OF  THE  ROADS 

ians,  and  went  and  served  Baal  and  worshipped  him. 
In  Samaria  had  he  builded  an  house  to  Baal,  and 
upreared  therein  a  graven  Image  and  an  altar,  and  at 
the  side  thereof  made  he  a  grove  to  Ashtoreth.  Over 
the  altar  set  he  priests  of  Baal,  whom  Jezebel  had 
brought  from  her  own  land;  and  prophets  of  Baal 
had  the  queen  also  with  her,  and  servants  of  Ashto- 
reth, which  she  placed  in  the  groves,  that  they  might 
entice  the  people  after  vanities.  The  prophets  of  the 
Lord  did  Jezebel  hunt  down  to  kill  them,  and  Ahab 
the  king  lifted  not  his  finger  to  put  an  end  to  the 
slaughter. 

Many  there  were  of  the  people  who  corrupted 
themselves  willingly,  in  bowing  down  before  false 
gods;  and  because  the  terror  of  the  queen  was  so 
great  throughout  the  land,  some  that  still  prayed  in 
secret  to  the  God  of  Abraham,  of  Isaac,  and  of  Jacob, 
nevertheless  refrained  not  from  sacrificing  unto  Baal. 
Yet  was  there  a  remnant  in  Israel  who  kept  the  way 
of  the  Lord,  and  burned  not  incense  on  the  high 
altars,  nor  kissed  the  abomination ;  and  one  there  was 
that,  even  in  the  palace  of  the  king  and  among  the 
servants  of  Ahab,  dared  to  reprove  the  Iniquities  of 
the  people,  and  call  upon  his  fellows  to  put  the  re- 
proach from  them  and  obey  the  word  of  the  Lord, 
that  He  had  given  by  the  hand  of  Moses,  the  faith- 
ful in  His  house :  "  Thou  shalt  have  no  other  gods 
before  me;   thou   shalt  not  make  unto  thyself  any 

146 


AT  THE  FORK  OF  THE  ROADS 

graven  image;  neither  shalt  thou  bow  thyself  down 
to  them  nor  serve  them."  Phlnehas  he  was,  the  son 
of  Uri,  and  his  father  was  captain  of  the  royal 
guards.  They  were  of  the  tribe  of  Manasseh,  that 
dwelt  in  Gilead  beyond  Jordan.  It  had  been  the 
child's  delight  to  hear  from  his  mother's  lips  the  story 
of  that  other  Phinehas,  the  grandson  of  Aaron  the 
high  priest,  who  had  been  zealous  for  the  Lord.  For 
even  in  the  days  of  Moses  had  the  people  gone  after 
other  gods,  and  had  joined  unto  Baal-peor.  They 
provoked  the  Lord  to  anger  with  their  inventions, 
and  the  plague  brake  in  upon  them.  And,  behold, 
while  all  the  people  were  weeping  before  the  door  of 
the  tabernacle  of  the  congregation,  Zimri,  a  prince  in 
Israel,  took  unto  his  tent  a  strange  woman,  who 
served  Baal.  Then  stood  up  Phinehas  and  executed 
judgment;  for  he  took  his  javelin  in  his  hand,  and 
went  after  the  man  into  the  tent,  and  slew  both  him 
and  the  woman,  and  so  the  plague  was  stayed  from 
the  children  of  Israel. 

The  eyes  of  the  young  Phinehas  glowed,  and  the 
mother  smiled  into  the  face  of  her  son.  "  See  to  it," 
she  admonished,  "  that  thou  art  worthy  of  the  name 
thou  bearest,  because  through  it  thou  didst  enter  into 
the  covenant  which  the  Lord  had  with  Phinehas  the 
priest,  because  he  made  atonement  for  the  children 
of  Israel,  and  turned  away  the  wrath  of  the  Lord 
that  it  consumed  them  not." 

147 


AT  THE  FORK  OF  THE  ROADS 

When  the  son  of  UrI  was  grown  to  young  man- 
hood, his  father  sent  for  him,  that  he  might  enter 
the  service  of  Ahab.  The  frank  face  and  noble  bear- 
ing of  Phinehas  pleased  the  king,  who  bestowed  upon 
him  many  marks  of  favor.  But  deep  in  the  heart  of 
the  youth  were  his  mother's  words,  and  he  brought 
upon  himself  the  anger  of  Uri  his  father,  in  that  he 
steadfastly  refused  homage  unto  Baal.  Nor  was  he 
long  content  with  silent  devotion,  as  if  he  had  eyes 
that  saw  not  and  lips  that  could  not  speak.  He 
held  not  his  peace  while  those  about  him  went  after 
idols,  but  ever  urged  them  to  return  to  the  Lord  and 
remember  what  word  he  sent  by  Moses:  "  I  am  the 
Lord  your  God  who  brought  you  up  out  of  the  land 
of  Egypt  to  be  your  God.  I  am  the  Lord  your  God." 
But  they  ceased  not  from  their  evil  doings,  nor  from 
their  stubborn  ways.  Therefore  did  Phinehas  resolve 
in  his  heart  to  go  before  Ahab  and  plead  with  him. 

"  My  lord  king,"  he  said,  "  if  only  thou  wouldst 
put  from  thee  this  evil,  and  return  again  to  the  Lord, 
then  would  the  people  follow  after  thee,  and  no 
longer  make  sacrifices  of  abomination  on  the  altars 
thou  hast  let  be  upreared  throughout  thy  land." 

Then  was  the  wrath  of  Ahab  aroused.  "  Dost 
thou,"  he  cried,  "  presume  to  tell  thy  king  the  way 
in  which  he  should  go?  Beware  lest  I  forget  thy 
father's  faithfulness  and  thine  own  past  loyalty,  and 
send  thee  from  my  sight." 

148 


AT  THE  FORK  OF  THE  ROADS 

"  An  thou  givest  me  my  freedom,"  replied  Phi- 
nehas,  "  then  will  I  gladly  go  back  to  Gilead,  to  the 
home  of  the  mother  who  bade  me  abide  true  to  the 
Lord,  the  Holy  One  of  Israel,  and  there  will  I  wor- 
ship Him." 

"  And  I,"  rejoined  the  king,  "  will  go  on  the  mor- 
row to  the  house  of  Baal,  and  will  myself  bring  an 
offering  to  the  priest  therein,  that  all  Israel  may  know 
that  in  these  lands  is  Baal  the  god." 

On  the  morrow,  when  Ahab  came  forth  from  the 
house  of  Baal,  whither  he  had  gone  publicly  to  wor- 
ship, a  man  stood  before  the  porch  of  the  house 
prophesying  to  the  crowd  at  the  gate.  And  the  man 
stood  in  the  way  that  the  king  must  pass.  Wherefore 
soldiers  of  the  guard  sprang  forward  to  push  him 
aside,  but  the  king  rejoiced  in  his  heart  that  the  son 
of  Uri  should  see  his  deed,  and  he  signed  to  the  guard 
that  they  let  the  man  be.  And  as  Ahab  paused  upon 
the  threshold  of  the  temple,  there  came  to  his  ear 
this  word: 

"  Hearken  unto  me,  ye  who  have  forsaken  the 
Lord,  give  ear  unto  my  words,  ye  that  suffer  a  king 
to  sit  on  the  throne  of  Israel  who  serves  a  strange 
god,  and  worships  a  thing  of  evil  I  " 

There  was  an  uneasy  stir  in  the  crowd,  and  the  son 
of  Uri  turned,  and  beheld  the  startled  king,  whose 
tongue  had  suddenly  cleaved  to  the  roof  of  his  mouth. 

"  No  longer  will  I  serve  thee,  O  Ahab,  for  thou 

149 


AT  THE  FORK  OF  THE  ROADS 

dost  joy  in  thy  sin.  I  go  eastward  to  Gilead  and  to 
the  wilderness  beyond  Jordan.  There,  in  the  land 
that  Moses  won,  will  I  seek  the  Lord,  and  In  the 
Mountain  of  God  shall  I  find  Him.  In  the  solitude 
will  I  listen  for  His  voice,  and  in  the  silence  will  He 
speak  with  me.  But  the  day  cometh,"  and  again  he 
addressed  the  ever  growing  throng,  "  when  ye,  O 
children  of  Israel,  shall  weary  of  your  backsliding, 
and  shall  cry  out  against  the  strange  woman  who  stir- 
reth  up  your  king  to  work  wickedness.  Then  will 
your  cry  reach  God,  yea,  the  Lord  will  hear  it,  and 
send  me  hither  yet  again  to  lead  you  to  return  unto 
Him  that  ye  have  forgot.  And  let  this  be  the  sign 
thereof,  that  I  shall  no  more  be  called  by  the  name  of 
Phinehas  ben  Uri,  for  of  Phinehas  am  I  not  worthy, 
seeing  that  the  son  of  Omri  yet  liveth  and  flaunteth 
the  idolatrous  woman  in  the  eyes  of  the  Lord.  Nor 
will  I  be  called  the  son  of  my  father,  who  serves  Baal. 
But  because  I  live  henceforth  to  restore  Israel  to  the 
Mighty  One  who  brought  them  up  from  Egypt,  give 
me  the  name  Eliyahu,  to  show  that  my  God  is  the 
Lord." 

Awestricken  and  ashamed,  king  and  soldiers  and 
multitude  stood  dumb  before  the  prophet.  In  swift 
silence  he  passed  through  their  midst,  and  in  an  in- 
stant he  was  gone,  with  none  to  tell  the  way  he  took. 

Then  went  Ahab  to  his  house  heavy  and  displeased, 
because  of  the  rebuke  Elijah  had  spoken  unto  him. 

150 


AT  THE  FORK  OF  THE  ROADS 

And  he  laid  him  down  upon  the  bed,  and  turned  his 
face  to  the  wall,  and  would  eat  no  bread.  Then  Jeze- 
bel, his  wife,  came  to  him,  and  said,  "  Why  is  thy 
spirit  sad,  that  thou  eatest  no  bread?  "  And  he  told 
his  wife,  and  Jezebel  said  unto  him,  "  Dost  thou  now 
govern  the  kingdom  of  Israel?  Arise  and  eat  bread 
and  let  thine  heart  be  merry.  I  will  give  this  man 
into  thine  hand." 

So  she  sent  forth  to  seek  Elijah,  but  they  brought 
him  not  before  her;  for  no  man  could  say  where  he 
might  be  found.  Yet  ever  and  again  from  beyond 
Jordan  came  the  tidings:  A  new  prophet  is  in  our 
midst.  From  the  cleft  earth  doth  he  spring  up,  and 
in  the  whirlwind  goeth  he  away.  A  flame  of  fire  is 
the  word  of  the  Lord  in  his  mouth,  and  his  rebuke 
stuns  like  a  thunderbolt. 

Hard  on  the  track  of  these  sayings  followed  the 
hunters  of  Jezebel,  and  when  they  were  come  unto 
the  place  whence  was  the  news,  lo,  he  was  heard  of 
in  a  more  distant  region.  It  was  noised  about  that 
sometimes  his  pursuers  came  upon  him  as  he  was 
preaching,  and  if  a  hand  was  put  out  to  seize  him,  it 
withered  with  palsy,  and  fell  down,  and  the  tongue 
that  would  denounce  him  clave  to  the  parched  palate. 
Soon  they  began  to  talk  of  the  marvellous  cures 
wrought  by  the  prayers  of  the  man  of  God,  at  whose 
word  the  Lord  restored  health  and  vigor  to  the  sick, 
the  halt,  the  blind.     Rumor  had  it  that  at  the  touch 

151 


AT  THE  FORK  OF  THE  ROADS 

of  his  lips  the  fleeing  soul  came  back  into  the  body. 
To  the  prophets  of  the  Lord  in  their  black  moments 
of  doubt  came  a  tall  shaggy  man,  wrapped  in  a  goat- 
skin mantle  and  girt  with  a  girdle  of  leather,  and, 
lo,  faith  was  restored  to  their  hearts,  and  they  were 
filled  with  new  courage,  as  though  they  had  had 
speech  face  to  face  with  an  angel  of  the  Lord. 
And  from  lip  to  lip,  and  from  mouth  to  mouth  went 
the  word  of  the  prophet.  Heart  spake  it  unto  heart, 
and  soul  unto  soul  gave  it  utterance.  For  one  word 
had  Elijah  for  them  that  had  sinned,  and  for  them 
that  hesitated.  One  message  was  his  for  them  that 
feared  to  pray  aloud  to  the  Lord,  and  for  them  that 
worshipped  both  the  god  of  the  stranger  and  the  God 
of  their  fathers.  Unto  all  the  children  of  Israel 
he  cried,  "  Shob  tashubu  I'Adonai! — Return,  return 
to  the  Lord  I  "  Thus  ever  did  he  begin  to  preach,  and 
with  like  words  he  made  an  end  of  speaking, 
"  Tasheb-na,  Adonai,  tasheb  et  leb  ha- Am  ha-zeh 
elecha! — Restore  now,  O  Lord,  restore  the  heart  of 
this  people  to  Thy  service  1  "  And  for  all  these 
things  men  called  him  Ha-Tishbi. 

As  time  wore  on,  and  the  murmurs  of  the  people 
against  Jezebel  waxed  louder,  Ahab  continued  yet 
more  defiant  in  his  evil  ways,  and  outdid  all  the 
wicked  kings  that  were  before  him.  Then  began 
many  of  the  people  to  dwell  on  the  scene  at  the  temple 
gate  and  wonder  when  their  leader  would  be  restored 

152 


AT  THE  FORK  OF  THE  ROADS 

unto  them.  And  ever  the  number  grew  that  prayed, 
"  Cause  us,  O  Lord,  to  rejoice  in  the  coming  of  Thy 
servant,  the  prophet  Elijah." 

Then  one  day  came  the  news:  "  Elijah  is  come 
back.  He  is  gone  before  Ahab."  The  whole  land 
held  its  breath,  and  even  they  who  had  wandered 
farthest,  waited  what  should  befall  Jezebel.  Ere  long 
the  news  from  Samaria  spread  like  wildfire.  Elijah 
had  come  back,  not  to  strike  Ahab  and  Jezebel  alone, 
but  to  denounce  on  the  whole  people  the  sentence  of 
the  Lord. 

For,  as  Ahab  was  feasting  with  chosen  comrades 
in  the  pleasure  gardens  of  his  ivory  palace,  even  as 
he  was  pouring  a  libation  of  thanksgiving  to  Baal  for 
the  gift  of  plenty,  Elijah  had  appeared  and  pro- 
claimed: "  As  the  Lord  God  of  Israel  liveth,  before 
whom  I  stand,  there  shall  be  neither  rain  nor  dew  in 
these  lands  save  at  my  word."  Then  was  he  gone  as 
suddenly  as  he  had  come,  and  none  to  stay  him. 

That  night  all  Samaria  was  in  a  turmoil,  and  the 
hunters  of  Jezebel,  on  fleet  steeds,  rode  out  from  the 
city  gates.  But  never  a  trace  of  Elijah  did  they  find ; 
and  this  time  the  prophet  had,  indeed,  disappeared, 
as  though  the  earth  had  swallowed  him.  There  was 
no  word  from  beyond  Jordan,  no  talk  of  his  deeds 
among  the  people. 

As  Obadiah  walked  along,  he  pondered  on  these 
things,  and  a  prayer  arose  from  the  depths  of  his 

153 


AT  THE  FORK  OF  THE  ROADS 

soul,  that  the  Lord  would  free  the  land  from  its  dis- 
tress. He  lifted  his  gaze  to  the  cloudless  sky,  when, 
as  if  in  answer,  there  appeared  before  him,  on  the 
road,  a  tall  man,  girt  with  a  girdle  of  leather.  Over 
his  broad  brown  shoulders  was  thrown  a  shaggy 
mantle  of  goatskin,  upon  which  tumbled  thick  black 
locks.  Streaked  with  the  white  of  grief  was  the  long 
beard  that  hid  the  firm  chin  and  sensitive  mouth,  but 
unclouded  were  the  deep-set  eyes  that  turned  their 
sorrowing  depths  on  Obadiah.  And  Obadiah  knew 
him,  and  fell  on  his  face,  and  said,  "  Is  it  thou,  my  lord 
Elijah?  "  and  he  said,  "  Yea,  it  is  even  I.  Go  tell 
thy  lord,  Ahab  the  king,  *  Behold,  Elijah  is  here.'  '* 

Then  the  heart  of  Obadiah  sank  within  him,  for 
the  voice  of  the  prophet  sounded  stern  in  his  ears, 
and  his  eyes  were  on  the  ground,  and  saw  not  the 
tender  aspect  of  the  gentle  face.  And  he  clasped  the 
bare  knees  of  Elijah,  and  cried,  "  Wherein  have  I 
sinned,  that  thou  wouldst  deliver  thy  servant  into  the 
hand  of  Ahab  to  slay  me?  " 

When  Elijah  spake  again.  It  was  in  a  voice  to 
soothe  a  frightened  child,  and  he  said:  "Lift  up 
thine  eyes.  Fear  not.  Good  is  the  word  I  have  for 
the  king." 

But  the  habit  of  caution  was  strong  upon  Obadiah', 
and  the  voice  of  alarm  would  not  be  stilled.  So  he 
went  on: 

"  As  the  Lord  thy  God  liveth,  there  is  not  a  nation 

154 


AT  THE  FORK  OF  THE  ROADS 

or  a  kingdom  whither  my  lord  has  not  sent  to  seek 
thee.  And  when  they  said,  '  He  is  not  here,'  he  took 
an  oath  of  the  nation  or  kingdom  that  they  found 
thee  not.  And  now  thou  sayest,  Go  tell  thy  lord, 
'  Behold,  Elijah  is  here.'  And  it  shall  be  that  as 
soon  as  I  am  gone  from  thee,  the  whirlwind  of  the 
Lord  will  carry  thee  whither  I  know  not.  And  when 
I  come  and  tell  Ahab,  and  he  cannot  find  thee,  he 
shall  slay  me,  but,  as  thou  knowest,  I  thy  servant  fear 
the  Lord  from  my  youth.  Does  not  my  lord  re- 
member what  I  did  when  Jezebel  slew  the  prophets 
of  the  Lord  ?  How  I  took  an  hundred  of  the  Lord's 
prophets  and  hid  them  by  fifty  in  a  cave,  and  fed 
them  with  bread  and  water?  And  now  thou  sayest. 
Go  tell  thy  lord,  '  Behold,  Elijah  is  here,'  and  he  shall 
slay  me." 

Then  said  Elijah :  "  As  the  Lord  of  hosts  liveth 
before  whom  I  stand,  I  shall  surely  show  myself  unto 
Ahab  this  day.  And  if  thou  seekest  proof,  know  that 
I  have  journeyed  far  to  bring  the  word  of  the  Lord 
unto  Ahab,  yea,  even  from  Zarephath,  which  is  in 
Sidon,  am  I  come." 

"From  Sidon!"  echoed  the  astonished  Obadiah. 
"Wert  thou  abiding  among  a  strange  people?  I 
thought  thee  back  in  Gilead,  or  in  the  wilderness,  be- 
yond Jordan." 

"  Yea,  thou  didst  think  right.  I  was  In  the  land 
beyond  Jordan,  until  the  drought  reached  there.  For, 

155 


AT  THE  FORK  OF  THE  ROADS 

first,  when  I  had  promised  famine  unto  Ahab,  the 
word  of  the  Lord  came  to  me,  saying,  '  Get  thee  up, 
and  turn  thee  eastward  to  the  brook  Cherith,  that  is 
before  Jordan,  and  dwell  there.  Behold,  I  have  com- 
manded the  ravens  to  feed  thee  there,  and  the  water 
of  the  brook  shalt  thou  drink.'  I  did  according  to  the 
word  of  the  Lord,  until  the  water  of  the  brook  dried 
up.  Then  the  Lord  sent  me  to  Zarephath,  where  was 
a  widow  woman  to  sustain  me.  When  I  came  upon 
her  at  the  gate  of  the  city,  she  was  gathering  two 
sticks,  to  bake  a  cake  of  the  handful  of  meal  and  the 
little  oil  that  was  left  her,  that  she  and  her  son  might 
eat  and  die.  But  by  the  word  of  the  Lord  the  hand- 
ful of  meal  In  the  barrel  wasted  not,  neither  did  the 
oil  fail.  And  I  lodged  with  her,  and  one  day,  when 
her  son  was  near  unto  death,  I  took  him  into  the 
upper  chamber  and  laid  him  upon  my  own  bed. 
Then  I  called  unto  the  Lord,  and  He  heard  me,  and 
did  restore  the  soul  of  the  lad.  The  boy  liveth  to-day. 
He  bideth  not  far  from  here,  for  he  left  his  home  to 
come  and  serve  me." 

Though  he  knew  it  not,  Obadiah  repeated  unto 
Elijah  the  words  of  the  widow  of  Zarephath :  "  Now 
I  know  that  thou  art  a  man  of  God,  and  that  the  word 
of  the  Lord  in  thy  mouth  is  truth." 

Then  said  Elijah,  "  An  thy  doubts  wherewith 
thou  doubted  me  are  still,  go  thou  before  me  unto  the 
king." 

156 


AT  THE  FORK  OF  THE  ROADS 

So  Obadiah  and  Elijah  went  to  meet  Ahab.  When 
they  neared  the  fork  of  the  roads,  behold,  the  king 
was  standing  there  with  dejected  bearing,  and  Oba- 
diah knew  that  his  search  had  proved  fruitless.  And 
Elijah  stood  to  one  side,  and  Obadiah  hasted  to  make 
obeisance  before  his  master.  Ahab  said,  "  If  I  be 
not  deceived,  good  is  the  word  thou  hast  for  me." 

"  Yea,"  made  he  answer,  "  good  is  the  word  I  have 
for  thee,  O  king,  but  grass  have  I  not  found." 

He  met  the  questioning  gaze  of  the  king,  and  hur- 
ried on,  "  The  man,  whom  thou  hast  so  long  sought, 
even  Elijah  the  prophet,  is  at  hand." 

*'  And  thou  sayest  thy  word  is  good?  Of  a  truth, 
thou  knowest  this  man  has  never  said  good  of  me  in 
his  life,  only  evil  hath  he  spoken.     What  new  ill — " 

"  Pardon,  my  lord,"  interrupted  Obadiah,  "  an 
thou  dost  consider  but  a  little,  thou  wilt  remember 
how  far  and  how  long  thou  didst  seek  this  man  in 
vain,  and  now  of  himself  is  he  come." 

Still  Ahab  was  silent,  and  his  eyes  were  filled  with 
trouble.     Obadiah  spake  further: 

"If  thou  wilt  but  think  again,  O  my  lord  Ahab, 
thou  wilt  know,  moreover,  that  it  is  only  at  his  word 
that  the  rain  and  the  dew  will  again  gladden  the 
earth." 

Then  said  Ahab,  "  Show  me  Elijah." 

And  he  said,  "  Behold,  Elijah  is  here." 

Ahab  looked  up,  and,  lo,  Elijah  met  him  at  the 
167 


AT  THE  FORK  OF  THE  ROADS 

fork  of  the  roads,  and  the  eyes  of  the  king  sought  the 
sky  In  vain  for  a  cloud. 

Then  spoke  Ahab,  "  Art  thou  he  that  troubleth 
Israel?" 

And  he  said,  "  I  have  not  troubled  Israel,  but 
thou  and  thy  father's  house,  in  that  ye  have  for- 
saken the  commandments  of  the  Lord,  and  followed 
after  Baalim,  and  led  the  people  astray.  But  even 
now,  if  thou  wilt  return,  will  the  Lord  have  mercy." 

Ahab  made  reply:  "  This  people  is  too  great,  and, 
as  thou  well  knowest,  too  stiffnecked  to  be  led  like 
sheep.  Of  their  own  accord  have  they  worshipped 
Baal.  Of  a  truth,  there  are  many  that  do  offer  to  the 
Lord  to-day,  and  sacrifice  unto  Baal  to-morrow." 

"  No  man  can  serve  two  masters,"  said  Elijah, 
sternly,  "  even  if  Baal  were  not  but  a  dream  of 
vanity." 

*'  But,"  said  Obadiah,  "  who  is  there  to  rouse  the 
people  from  their  dream?  Who  can  show  them  the 
right  way?  For  even  as  we,  they  stand  at  the  fork 
of  the  roads,  and  know  not  whether  to  go  up  by  the 
hill  or  down  into  the  valley." 

Then  Elijah  gave  order  unto  Ahab:  "  Send  thou, 
and  gather  me  all  Israel  unto  Mount  Carmel,  and  the 
prophets  of  Baal,  four  hundred  and  fifty,  and  the 
prophets  of  the  groves,  four  hundred,  that  eat  at 
Jezebel's  table.  There  will  I  make  a  test,  and  I  will 
show  the  people  by  which  way  they  should  walk." 

158 


AT  THE  FORK  OF  THE  ROADS 

So  Elijah  the  prophet  went  from  before  Ahab  the 
king,  and  as  he  looked  back,  lo,  Ahab's  gaze  was  on 
the  cloudless  sky,  as  he  still  stood  at  the  fork  of  the 
roads,  hesitant. 


169 


THE  GOOD  CARPENTER 

|ES,  I  know  this  story  stops  in  the  middle," 
said  Grandma,  anticipating  criticism,  "  but 
this  seems  the  best  place  to  tell  a  legend 
that  has  been  related  about  the  period  of  famine,  and 
to-morrow  we  can  learn  what  Elijah  did  at  Carmel. 

"  One  time,  runs  the  story,  there  was  a  carpenter 
in  Samaria  who  had  always  performed  the  will  of 
God,  and  had  early  and  late  protested  against  the 
idolatry  of  Israel.  Yet,  when  the  drought  came,  he 
suffered  greatly,  becoming  so  poor  that  he  had  not 
clothes  in  which  to  venture  from  the  house  in  search 
of  work.  His  wife  finally  begged  apparel  for  her 
husband  from  a  neighbor,  and  sent  him  into  the 
streets.  While  he  was  walking  along  with  downcast 
eyes,  pondering  on  his  fate,  and  praying  to  God  to 
help  him  procure  food  for  his  hungry  household,  an 
old  man  suddenly  stood  in  his  way. 

"  '  I  am  a  skilful  builder,'  said  the  stranger,  '  and 
I  am  in  search  of  work.  Canst  thou  direct  me  where 
to  find  it?'" 

"  'Alas,  no,'  said  the  miserable  man,  *  I,  too,  am 
hunting  a  chance  to  build,  but  since  the  Holy  One, 
blessed  be  He,  hath  sent  punishment  upon  us,  there 

160 


THE  GOOD  CARPENTER 

is  scarcely  a  man  who  can  earn  a  wage  himself,  much 
less  pay  another.' 

"  'Let  us  both  set  forth  together,'  suggested  the 
old  man,  '  Perchance  if  two  labor  for  the  wage  of 
one,  we  can  find  some  to  hire  us.* 

"  Nothing  loth  to  have  a  companion  to  help  him 
forget  his  woe,  the  carpenter  agreed,  and  he  found 
the  talk  of  the  other  so  pleasing  that  he  knew  not 
how  far  he  went.  In  truth,  it  had  not  seemed  an 
hour's  walk  before  they  stopped,  and,  lo,  he  found 
himself  in  a  strange  country.  The  power  to  speak 
was  gone  from  him,  so  that  he  asked  no  question,  btit 
as  in  a  dream  he  followed  his  guide  into  the  presence 
of  a  prince,  who  engaged  them  to  build  a  house.  They 
two  toiled  hard,  and  the  work  went  on  with  such 
swiftness  that  the  carpenter  well-nigh  came  to  believe 
that  invisible  beings  were  aiding  them.  When  the 
house  was  completed,  and  they  had  received  payment, 
the  stranger  led  him  back  to  Samaria,  then  saying, 
'  For  thy  faithfulness  have  I  helped  thee.  I  am  Eli- 
jah,' he  vanished." 

"  That's  a  regular  Arabian  Nights'  story,"  was 
the  unanimous  judgment,  with  which  Grandmother 
agreed. 


161 


CARMEL 


CARMEL 
CAPTURED  BY  THE  INDIANS 

HE  house  was  strangely  quiet  for  Sunday, 
when  the  children  and  their  friends  usu- 
ally gathered  for  an  indoor  romp.  For 
a  while  Grandma  dozed  peacefully  in  her  comfort- 
able chair,  and  then,  becoming  conscience-stricken  be- 
cause of  her  promise  to  tell  the  story  of  Carmel,  she 
went  up  to  the  play-room.  No  one  was  to  be  found. 
She  sought  in  Mother's  room  without  success,  and 
she  was  about  to  return  to  her  nap  with  a  sweet  sense 
of  security,  when,  suddenly,  a  blood-curdling  yell 
struck  her  ear,  and  from  all  parts  of  the  house  a  band 
of  Indians  rushed,  surrounding  the  old  lady  before 
she  had  a  chance  to  draw  breath.  Gently  but  firmly 
they  forced  her  back  into  the  nursery  and  into  the 
old  rocker.  "  We  won't  hurt  you,"  whispered  the 
smallest  girl  (for  this  band  had  their  women  with 
them ) ,  but  she  was  promptly  suppressed  by  an  indig- 
nant hand  put  over  her  mouth  by  the  one  Indian  who 
carried  a  sword.  After  a  serious  consultation,  the 
chief  addressed  Grandmother,  and  in  polite  but  de- 
cided tones  told  her  she  was  to  be  held  for  ransom. 

165 


CAPTURED  BY  THE  INDIANS 

In  vain  the  white-haired  captive  pleaded  that  she  had 
nothing  of  value  with  her,  and  her  friends  could  not 
come  to  her,  for  they  did  not  know  her  whereabouts. 
She  had  hoped  her  prayer  would  be  of  avail,  when 
a  voice  insisted :  "  We  must  have  wansom.  It's 
eiver  vat  or  a  tomahawk." 

She  shuddered,  and  looked  around  for  a  means  of 
escape,  but  there  was  none.     Then  she  yielded. 

"  I  know  a  story  I  was  going  to  tell  to  some  grand- 
children of  mine.  I  don't  know  if  Indians  would  like 
it.  There's  no  fighting  in  it.  But  that's  all  I  have, 
and  I  don't  want  to  be  tomahawked." 

She  was  soon  assured  that  a  story  would  be  her 
best  means  of  winning  freedom,  and  that  even  savages 
could  enjoy  a  tale  of  hers.  In  fact,  that  she  might 
feel  the  more  secure,  and  not  look  so  frightened,  the 
Indians  sat  down  on  the  floor  in  a  peaceful  circle  at 
her  feet;  and  to  this  strange  audience  Grandma  told 
the  following  story: 


166 


CARMEL 

|OTH  were  the  prophets  of  Baal  to  obey 
the  summons  of  Ahab;  all  unwillingly 
assembled  at  Carmel  the  servants  of  Ash- 
toreth,  for  in  their  hearts  was  misgiving,  and  their 
breasts  were  filled  with  strange  foreboding.  Was 
the  king  gone  mad?  Why,  else,  had  he  withheld 
his  hand  from  slaying  the  enemy,  whom  they  had 
long  sought,  or  why,  else,  had  he  done  the  bidding 
of  the  hated  Elijah,  against  whose  word  all  their 
oaths  and  boasts  had  been  as  nothing? 

In  vain  had  they  avowed  Baal  the  god  of  plenty, 
all-potent  master  of  the  fruitful  earth,  in  whose  gift 
was  the  season  of  rich  harvest  and  bounteous  vintage. 
The  Jealous  One  of  Sinai,  the  God  whom  Israel  had 
forsaken,  spake  by  the  mouth  of  Elijah,  and  at  His 
word  the  dire  famine  had  come,  and  all  their  vows 
and  all  their  prayers  and  all  their  mystic  rites  could 
not  charm  from  the  locked  heavens  the  longed-for 
showers.  For  three  years  had  the  chapt  ground 
mocked  them,  and  the  cloudless  sky  proclaimed,  day 
by  day,  that  only  when  Elijah  lifted  up  his  voice 
would  a  way  be  cleft  for  the  lightning  and  a  channel 
for  the  abundance  of  waters,  to  satisfy  the  desolate 

167 


CARMEL 

ground  and  cause  the  tender  grass  to  spring  forth. 
Would  this  "  Tishbi  "  never  come?  Every  moment 
of  delay  was  torment. 

Scarcely  less  impatient  were  the  people  of  Israel, 
before  whose  gaze,  in  stern  rebuke,  Carmel — the 
Vineyard  of  God — rose  desolate.  No  wealth  of  lau- 
rel groves,  no  tangle  of  herbage  rested  the  tired  eye. 
On  the  naked  slopes  jutted  bare  crags,  and  here  and 
there,  deep-rooted  in  the  rocks,  stood  meagre  clumps 
of  leafless  trees.  No  roaring  torrent  or  splashing 
streamlet  sounded  invitation  to  drink  of  its  cooling 
water.  Dark  furrows  on  the  mountain  side  with 
weary  iteration  told  the  hopeless  tale  of  empty  chan- 
nels, save  where  a  few  silver  threads  widely  scattered 
and  scarce  discernible  lingered  amid  the  seams.  No 
tall  oaks  or  green  firs  crowded  the  lofty  summit. 
Bereft  even  of  its  cloud  cap,  the  peak  sweltered  in  the 
early  sun.  And  had  the  once  burdened  valleys  beyond 
been  visible,  the  eyes  of  those  who  beheld  would  have 
instinctively  closed  to  shut  out  the  glimpse  of  that 
wasted  beauty. 

In  truth,  even  the  sight  of  the  mountain  was  well 
nigh  unendurable  to  the  people,  who  shifted  restlessly, 
and  wondered  if  the  God  of  Elijah  had  yet  more 
evil  in  store  for  them.  Surely,  the  prayers  which 
they  had  renewed  to  Him  and  the  sacrifices  which 
they  had  again  offered  Him  would  be  of  some  avail  I 
Or  was  He  in  very  truth  a  jealous  God,  who  brooked 

168 


CARMEL 

no  worship  of  graven  images?  In  their  zeal  to  pro- 
pitiate both  Baal  and  the  Lord  of  hosts,  had  they  in- 
curred the  anger  of  two  gods  ?  For,  surely,  Baal  also 
was  a  god.  Were  not  his  cities  of  Tyre  and  Sidon 
rich  and  powerful?  Had  not  Samaria  and  Israel 
flourished  under  his  protection,  until  this  meddlesome 
Elijah  appeared? 

Of  a  sudden  sounded  the  call,  "  Prepare  the  way 
of  the  king,"  and  the  chariot  of  Ahab  drove  swiftly 
between  the  parted  ranks.  As  the  king  was  about 
to  descend  from  his  chariot  to  be  as  one  among  the 
people,  his  eye  caught  the  contemptuous  look  of  the 
prophets  of  Baal,  and  his  foot  hesitated.  Then  upon 
his  startled  ear  thundered  the  query,  "  How  long, 
O  Ahab,  wilt  thou  halt  at  the  fork  of  the  roads?  " 

The  king  sank  back  abashed,  while  his  eyes  tried 
to  meet  the  piercing  glance  of  the  prophet  Elijah,  but 
they  fell  confused.  And  Ahab  the  king  answered 
never  a  word. 

The  crowd,  struck  dumb  at  the  sudden  appearance 
of  the  prophet,  trembled  as  he  turned  and  faced  them. 
But  his  tone  was  gentle,  and  seemed  to  hold  naught 
but  tender  yearning  as  he  said,  "  How  long,  O  Israel, 
do  ye  stumble  where  the  roads  branch?  If  the  Lord 
be  God,  follow  Him,  but  if  Baal,  then  follow  him." 
And  the  people  answered  never  a  word. 

Sternly,  indeed,  spake  the  prophet.  "  How  long,  O 
prophets  of  Baal,  will  ye  make  lying  promises  of  rain  ?  " 

169 


CARMEL 

Upon  the  heavy  stillness  the  question  quivered  un- 
answered. 

A  flitting  smile  lit  up  the  sombre  face,  and  was 
gone  ere  Elijah  lifted  up  his  voice,  and  cried  aloud, 
"  I,  even  I,  am  left  alone,  a  prophet  of  the  Lord,  and 
Baal's  prophets  are  four  hundred  and  fifty  men,  and 
their  multitude  worship  vanity  and  emptiness,  and 
make  supplication  before  a  god  that  cannot  save," 

Under  the  exaltation  of  his  tones  the  people 
thrilled,  and  an  involuntary  wave  of  assent  shook 
them,  as  he  went  on :  "  This  day  shall  ye  know  in 
your  hearts,  O  sons  of  Israel,  that  the  Lord  indeed 
is  God.  In  heaven  above  and  on  earth  beneath  there 
is  none  else." 

With  rapt  face  upturned,  Elijah  stood  silent,  and 
the  people  held  their  breath.  When  he  spoke  again, 
it  was  to  give  direction: 

"  Let  the  prophets  of  Baal  provide  two  bullocks, 
and  let  them  choose  one  bullock  for  themselves,  and 
cut  it  in  pieces,  and  lay  it  on  the  wood,  and  put  no 
fire  under.  I  will  dress  the  other  bullock,  and  lay 
it  on  the  wood,  and  put  no  fire  under.  Let  them 
call  on  the  name  of  their  gods,  and  I  will  call  on  the 
name  of  the  Lord  of  hosts,  and  let  him  that  answer- 
eth  by  fire  be  acknowledged  God." 

Then  answered  all  the  people,  and  said,  "  It  is  well 
spoken." 

Then  said  Elijah  unto  the  prophets  of  Baal, 
170 


CARMEL 

"  Choose  you  a  bullock  for  yourselves,  and  dress  It 
first,  for  ye  are  many,  and  call  on  the  name  of  your 
god,  and  put  no  fire  under," 

Silently  the  prophets  of  Baal  obeyed.  In  silence 
they  prepared  the  bullock,  and  in  silence  they  laid  it 
on  the  altar.  And  no  voice  was  lifted  among  the 
people.  When  all  was  finished,  they  cried  aloud, 
*'  Hear  us,  Baal,  O  hear  us." 

Then  they  fell  on  their  faces,  and  some  among  the 
people  covered  their  heads  from  before  the  fire  that 
was  to  fall  from  heaven;  and  there  was  none. 

From  morning  even  unto  noon  called  the  prophets 
of  Baal  upon  the  name  of  their  god.  But  there  was 
no  voice  nor  any  that  answered.  And  they  leaped 
upon  the  altar  they  had  made. 

And  when  they  had  done  thus  vainly  until  noon, 
Elijah  mocked  them,  saying:  "  Cry  aloud;  for  he  is 
a  god.  Either  he  is  musing,  or  he  is  gone  aside,  or 
he  is  on  a  journey,  or,  peradventure,  he  sleepeth,  and 
must  be  awaked." 

And  they  cried  aloud,  and  cut  themselves  after 
their  manner  with  knives  and  lances,  until  the  blood 
gushed  out  upon  them.  But  midday  passed  without 
a  sign.  Then  they  renewed  their  frenzy,  and  cast 
aside  their  garments,  and  danced  in  naked  madness, 
and  clamored  hoarsely.  And  some  fell  in  convul- 
sions, and  the  earth  was  red  with  blood.  Thus  they 
did  up  to  the  time  of  the  offering  of  the  evening  obla- 

171 


CARMEL 

tion.  But  there  was  no  voice,  nor  any  that  answered, 
nor  any  that  regarded. 

Then  came  forth  Elijah  before  the  people,  and  he 
said,  "  Come  near  unto  me."  In  mute  obedience  they 
gathered  about  him.  Taking  twelve  stones,  accord- 
ing to  the  number  of  the  sons  of  Jacob,  to  whom  the 
word  of  the  Lord  had  come,  saying,  "  Israel  shall 
be  thy  name,"  Elijah  built  an  altar  in  the  name  of 
the  Lord,  and  made  a  trench  about  it  as  great  as 
would  hold  two  measures  of  seed.  Then  he  bade  the 
people  "  fill  four  barrels  of  water,  and  put  it  on  the 
burnt  offering  and  on  the  wood."  And  he  said,  "  Do 
it  the  second  time."  They  did  it  the  second  time. 
And  he  bade  them,  "  Do  it  the  third  time."  They 
did  it  the  third  time,  and  the  water  ran  round  about 
the  altar,  and  the  trench  also  he  filled  with  water. 
Then  Elijah  prayed:  "  O  Lord,  the  God  of  Abra- 
ham, of  Isaac,  and  of  Israel,  let  it  be  known  this  day 
that  Thou  art  God  in  Israel,  and  that  I  am  Thy 
servant,  and  that  all  these  things  I  have  done  at  Thy 
word.  Hear  me,  O  Lord,  hear  me,  that  this  people 
may  know  that  Thou,  Lord,  art  the  One  Only  God, 
and  that  Thou  hast  turned  their  hearts  back  again." 

The  prophets  of  Baal  had  failed.  Would  Elijah's 
prayer  find  answer?  Scarce  had  they  time  to  ask 
themselves  the  question,  when,  In  a  sudden,  blinding 
flash,  the  fire  of  the  Lord  fell  from  heaven,  and  con- 
sumed the  burnt  offering  and  the  wood  and  the  stones 

172 


CARMEL 

and  the  dust,  and  licked  up  the  water  that  was  In  the 
trench.  Awe-stricken  the  people  fell  on  their  faces, 
and  cried,  "  Adonai  Hu  ha-Elohim!  Adonai  Hu  ha- 
Elohimf — The  Lord  He  is  God!  The  Lord  He 
is  God!" 

And  Elijah  responded,  ''  Shemang  Yisrael  Adonai 
Elohenu  Adonai  Echad! — Hear,  O  Israel,  the  Lord 
our  God,  the  Lord  is  One,"  and  the  people  sobbed 
it  after  him. 

"  Since  ye  have,  indeed,  repented  of  your  back- 
sliding," said  Elijah,  "  and  have  returned  again  unto 
the  Lord  who  alone  is  God,  this  day  will  He  restore 
the  rain." 

Too  overcome  were  the  people  to  grasp  the  full 
import  of  the  solemn  promise,  but  they  strained 
their  eyes  to  see  what  further  wonder  would  come  to 
pass,  when,  so  speaking,  Elijah  and  his  servant,  the 
son  of  the  widow  of  Zarephath,  began  the  ascent  of 
Carmel.  The  two  figures  slowly  dwindled  in  the  dis- 
tance. Suddenly  the  taller  stopped,  and  in  a  moment 
was  lost  to  sight,  while  the  watchers  beheld  the  other 
press  swiftly  on.  For,  as  they  neared  the  summit, 
Elijah,  who  had  spoken  no  word  to  his  comrade,  being 
lost  in  thought,  came  upon  a  grassy  knoll.  Here 
he  paused  for  a  moment,  and  then,  swayed  by  deep 
emotion,  he  sank  down  upon  the  earth,  and  bowed 
his  head  between  his  knees.  Thus  he  sate  for  a  space 
in  silence;  then,  without  lifting  up  his  eyes,  he  spake 

173 


CARMEL 

to  his  servant,  *'  Go  now  and  look  toward  the  seal  " 

With  quick  steps  the  lad  started  up  the  narrow 
path,  now  stumbling  in  his  eager  haste  and  now  leap- 
ing lightly  from  rock  to  rock  until  he  stood  at  the 
edge  of  the  cliff,  and,  lo !  his  expectant  gaze  searched 
a  cloudless  sky  ablaze  with  the  fire  of  the  declining 
sun,  and  swept  a  calm  blue  sea. 

He  turned  and  saw  the  bowed  and  motionless 
figure  of  the  prophet,  and  a  sob  tightened  his  throat. 
Once  more  he  looked  out  to  sea,  then  with  slow,  drag- 
ging steps  he  came  back  to  the  side  of  his  master,  who 
read  the  word  in  the  white  face  ere  it  was  given  utter- 
ance, "  There  is  nothing!  " 

"  Return  I  " 

He  went  again,  and  by  many  devices  lengthened 
he  the  time  of  his  going,  until  at  last  he  stood  upon 
the  cliff,  and  gazed  once  more  at  the  cloudless  sky. 

*'  O  God,"  he  prayed,  "  even  as  Elijah  turned  my 
mother's  mourning  into  gladness,  let  me  now  roll 
away  his  grief.  Let  my  feet  upon  this  mountain  bear 
to  him  the  message  of  good  tidings." 

F'earing  he  had  not  climbed  far  enough,  he  set  out 
to  find  another  path.  Long  wandered  he  about  the 
spot,  clambering  on  his  hands  and  knees  up  the  rocky 
beds  of  brooks  run  dry.  Dauntless,  he  went  where 
the  foot  of  man  had  never  trod;  but  always  was  he 
forced  back,  until,  weary  and  footsore,  he  stood  again 
by  Elijah.    Thus  he  came  and  went  and  came  again 

174 


"  LO,  FROM  THE   SeA  RiSES  A   ClOUD  THE   SiZE  OF   A  Man'S   HaNd!  " 


CARMEL 

six  times.  But  the  prophet  was  as  if  hewn  of  stone. 
He  neither  saw  nor  heard  the  lad,  for  before  his  eyes 
in  a  giddy  rush  danced  the  scenes  of  his  life,  and  of 
them  all  stood  out  in  clear  relief  only  one — that  sway- 
ing mass  of  people — at  last,  at  last,  returned  to  God. 
The  lips  of  the  prophet  moved,  "  The  Lord  He  is 
God  I  "  And  the  boy  dared  not  speak,  lest  his  mas- 
ter's heart  should  break.  When,  for  the  seventh 
time,  he  clambered  up  the  cliff,  a  weight  held  down 
his  lids.  He  could  not  look  upon  the  cloudless  sky. 
Long  he  stood  there,  until,  ashamed  of  his  cowardice, 
he  raised  his  head.  What  was  that  shadow?  His 
own  tears.  He  dashed  them  away.  His  aching  eyes 
strained  to  the  distant  corners  of  the  heavens.  Then 
up  to  his  lips  rose  a  cry  of  thanksgiving,  and  he 
stumbled  down  the  rocky  path  to  fall  at  the  feet  of 
the  prophet,  sobbing,  "  A  cloud !  a  cloud !  " 

Elijah  sate  there,  his  head  still  bowed  upon  his 
knees,  and  made  no  sign;  but  the  whirlwind  of  his 
thoughts  was  stilled,  and  upon  his  soul  was  fallen  a 
great  calm.  Unwitting  what  he  did,  the  youth 
grasped  the  bowed  shoulder  as  he  shouted : 

"  O  my  lord  Elijah,  lift  up  thine  eyes!  Lo,  from 
the  sea  rises  a  cloud  the  size  of  a  man's  hand  I  " 

"  Get  thee  down  to  Ahab !  "  came  the  command. 
"  Bid  him  eat  and  drink,  for  there  shall  be  the  sound 
of  abundance  of  rain." 

The  boy  obeyed,  but  ere  he  was  gone  many  paces, 

175 


CARMEL 

he  looked  back,  and  seeing  Elijah  still  bowed  and 
motionless,  he  would  have  returned  to  his  master  in 
alarm,  had  not  the  prophet  called:  "  Why  dost  thou 
lag  and  falter?  Haste  thee!  Say  unto  Ahab,  '  Pre- 
pare thy  chariot,  and  get  thee  down,  that  the  rain  stay 
thee  not.'  " 

And  in  the  meanwhile  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
heaven  grew  black  with  clouds  and  wind,  and  there 
was  a  great  rain.  And  the  hand  of  the  Lord  was 
upon  Elijah,  and  he  girded  up  his  loins,  and  went 
down  from  Carmel. 


176 


THE  PASSING  OF  ELIJAH 

M  I  free?"  smiled  Grandma,  when  the 
story  was  concluded.  "  I  suppose  so," 
was  the  ungracious  permission. 

"  If  Ruth  were  only  here,"  remarked  Grandma, 
"  I  would  give  her  my  mantle,  and  let  her  answer 
some  of  the  questions  quivering  on  your  tongues,  for 
the  fright  of  my  capture  has  not  yet  passed  from  me." 

The  faces  of  the  circle  showed  surprise  through 
their  paint,  and  the  youngest  of  them  looked  to  see 
Grandma  place  her  snowy  kerchief  on  the  shoulders 
of  the  slim  maiden. 

"  Explain  what  I  mean  by  *  my  mantle ',  first  of 
all,"  suggested  Grandma. 

"  Even  after  the  lesson  of  Carmel,"  said  Ruth, 
"  the  Israelites  did  not  all  turn  to  serve  God,  but 
still  worshipped  Baal  through  fear  of  Jezebel.  Eli- 
jah continued  to  preach  among  the  people,  and  he 
won  as  a  follower  a  man  by  the  name  of  Elisha, 
the  son  of  Shaphat,  whom,  the  Talmud  tells  us,  he 
had  restored  from  death.  Once,  when  Elisha  was 
working  in  the  fields,  Elijah  passed  him,  and  threw 
over  him  his  goatskin  mantle.  Then  Elisha  knew 
that  God  had  summoned  him  to  carry  on  the  work 

177 


THE  PASSING  OF  ELIJAH 

of  his  master,  and  he  deserted  his  plough,  delaying 
only  to  kiss  his  father  and  mother;  and  thus  he  fol- 
lowed after  Elijah. 

"  And  when  the  time  came  that  the  Lord  would 
take  Elijah  into  heaven,  Elisha  went  with  Elijah  from 
Gilgal.  And  as  they  travelled,  behold,  the  sons  of 
the  prophets  came,  and  said  unto  Elisha,  '  The  Lord 
will  take  away  thy  master  from  thy  head  to-day.' 

*  Yea,  I  know  it,'  returned  Elisha.  '  Hold  ye  your 
peace !  '  So  they  two  went  on,  until  they  came  to 
Jericho.  And  the  sons  of  the  prophets  that  were  at 
Jericho  came  near  unto  Elisha,  and  said  unto  him, 

*  Knowest  thou  that  the  Lord  will  take  away  thy  mas- 
ter from  thy  head  to-day? '  And  he  answered, 
'  Yea,  I  know  it.  Hold  ye  your  peace !  '  And  Elijah 
said  unto  Elisha,  '  Tarry  here,  I  pray  thee,  for  the 
Lord  hath  sent  me  to  Jordan.'  And  Elisha  made 
answer,  '  As  the  Lord  liveth,  and  as  thy  soul  liveth, 
I  will  not  leave  thee.'  And  the  two  went  on,  and 
naught  Elijah  said  could  induce  Elisha  to  leave  him. 

"  When  they  were  come  to  Jordan,  Elijah  smote 
the  waters  with  his  mantle,  so  that  they  divided,  and 
the  two  crossed  on  dry  land.  Upon  the  other  side 
Elijah  said,  '  O  Elisha,  ask  what  I  shall  do  for  thee 
before  I  am  taken.'  And  he  said,  *  Let,  I  pray  thee, 
a  double  portion  of  thy  spirit  be  upon  me.' 

"  Then  said  Elijah :  *  A  hard  thing  hast  thou 
asked  of  me.     Nevertheless,  if  thou  see  me  when  I 

178 


THE  PASSING  OF  ELIJAH 

am  taken  from  thee,  It  shall  be  so  unto  thee;  but  If 
not,  It  shall  not  be  so.' 

"  And  It  came  to  pass  as  they  journeyed  on,  talking 
of  the  work  yet  unfinished  ( for  the  people  were  still 
far  from  God),  behold,  there  appeared  a  chariot  of 
fire  and  horses  of  fire,  that  parted  them  asunder,  and 
Elijah  went  up  by  a  whirlwind  to  heaven. 

"  And  Ellsha  saw  It,  and  cried,  *  My  father,  my 
father,  the  chariot  of  Israel  and  the  horsemen  there- 
of I  '    And  he  saw  Elijah  no  more. 

"  Then  took  he  the  mantle  which  Elijah  had  let 
fall,  and  divided  the  waters  of  Jordan,  and  when  the 
sons  of  the  prophets  saw  him,  they  said,  '  The  spirit 
of  Elijah  doth  rest  on  Ellsha.'  " 

"  So  you  thought  your  spirit  would  rest  on  Ruth, 
eh?  "  teased  Leon.  "  How  about  It,  girlie,  will  you 
take  Grandma's  mantle?  " 

But  Ruth  was  overcome  with  shyness,  and  Grand- 
ma did  not  urge  her. 


179 


AMID  THE  ALIEN  CORN 


AMID  THE  ALIEN  CORN 

RUTH'S  STORY 

UTH  has  told  us  so  many  stories,"  said 
Grandma,  "  that  I  think  we  should  find 
a  story  for  her,  and  therefore  I  am  going 
to  read  you  my  version  of  the  prettiest  love  story 
ever  written." 

If  Jack  and  Ruth  had  not  been  such  chums,  one 
might  have  thought  his  look  scornful  at  the  mention 
of  a  love  story,  but  the  impression  would  soon  have 
disappeared  as  he  drew  Ruth  down  beside  him  with 
the  words: 

"  Go  ahead.  I'm  very  fond  of  the  Book  of  Ruth. 
In  fact,  I  like  to  go  to  services  on  the  afternoon  of 
Shabu'oth  to  read  it  with  the  congregation." 

"  I  am  glad  of  that,"  said  Grandma.  "  I  suppose 
your  greatest  fun  is  in  reading  the  Azaroth." 

"  I  wish  you  could  hear  him.  Grandma.  That  used 
to  be  one  of  the  reasons  he  pegged  away  at  his  He- 
brew, so  that  he  could  join  the  congregation  in  the 
Azaroth,"  volunteered  Isabel.  "  He  can  hardly  wait 
his  turn  to  read  his  verse.  It's  the  same  way  on 
Tish'a  be-Ab.     Whenever  we  are  home.  Jack  must 

183 


RUTH'S  STORY 

go  to  synagogue,  because  each  man  has  a  verse  in  the 
service  to  read,  and  Jack  wants  his  turn." 

Grandma  smiled  approval,  and  then  drew  Ruth  to 
her,  while  she  said : 

*'  The  title  I  have  chosen  for  the  story  is  taken 
from  that  beautiful  poem  by  Keats,  '  To  A  Nightin- 
gale.' He  there  speaks  of  the  song  of  the  bird  find- 
ing a  path 

Through  the  sad  heart  of  Ruth,  as,  sick  for  home, 
She  stood  in  tears  amid  the  alien  corn !  " 


184 


AMID  THE  ALIEN  CORN 

NTREAT  me  not  to  leave  thee,  nor  to 
return  from  following  after  thee.  Whith- 
er thou  goest,  will  I  go,  where  thou  lodg- 
est,  will  I  lodge.  Thy  people  shall  be  my  people, 
thy  God  shall  be  my  God." 

At  these  words  the  suppliant  was  clasped  in  Na- 
omi's passionate  embrace,  and  Ruth's  sacrifice  was 
sealed  with  a  kiss. 

The  heart  of  Naomi  was  heavy  within  her.  Ten 
years  before  a  famine  in  Bethlehem  had  driven  her 
forth  with  her  husband  and  two  sturdy  boys,  to  seek 
refuge  in  Moab.  Here,  in  a  strange  land,  amidst 
worshippers  of  strange  gods,  had  Naomi  watched  her 
boys  reach  manhood,  mindful  of  their  mother's  teach- 
ing, imbued  with  an  undying  love  for  the  land  of 
their  nativity,  and  faithful  to  the  Eternal  God. 

With  great  joy  had  she  welcomed  as  daughters  their 
wives,  Orpah  and  Ruth.  To  Ruth's  delicate  charms 
she  had  fallen  captive  no  less  than  had  Elimelech 
and  Mahlon.  Short  had  been  her  happiness.  One 
bitter  year  bereft  her  of  husband  and  sons.  Now, 
a  childless  widow,  was  she  fleeing  that  home  haunted 
with  the  memory  of  her  dead.     Yet  God  had  been 

185 


AMID  THE  ALIEN  CORN 

merciful.  He  had  spared  to  her  Ruth,  whose  upward 
glance  of  hopeful  trust  lightened  the  woe  in  the 
mother's  eyes. 

To  Ruth  every  step  of  the  way  was  familiar. 
Many  a  time,  in  dreams,  had  she  taken  it  at  her  hus- 
band's side.  Together  they  had  crossed  the  bare 
lofty  moors  of  northern  Moab,  and  looked  down  at 
the  endless  eastern  sweep  of  table  lands,  clothed  with 
rich  pastures  and  broken  by  bald  knolls,  on  which 
dark  moving  masses  of  camels  and  cattle  were  scarce 
distinguishable.  Northward  had  they  turned  their 
steps  through  ravines,  whose  walls  frowned  on  the 
Salt  Sea,  that  deadly  foe  of  all  life  round  about. 
Hand  in  hand  had  they  scaled  a  cliff  above  the  sea, 
from  which  Mahlon  had  pointed  out  his  birthplace, 
Bethlehem,  nestling  among  the  hills  of  Judah.  So 
vivid  was  her  dream  that,  standing  there,  he  had 
seemed  to  teach  her  love  for  that  home  whose  God 
makes  the  cause  of  the  widow  and  orphan  His  own, 
and  feeds  the  stranger. 

On  had  they  gone  past  Peor,  and  that  Pisgah  from 
whose  summit  Balaam  had  unwillingly  blessed  Jacob, 
and  Moses  had  gazed  on  the  promised  land,  barred 
to  him  by  a  moment's  rash  disobedience. 

Still  farther  their  steps  had  led  them  to  the  brink 
of  the  Jordan,  which  near  the  Salt  Sea  had  lost  its 
characteristic  wild  beauty,  and  moved  sluggishly  be- 
tween banks  robbed  of  their  verdure. 

186 


AMID  THE  ALIEN  CORN 

Here  had  Mahlon  and  Ruth  stopped.  Never  were 
their  longings  fulfilled.  Never,  even  in  fancy,  had 
they  passed  beyond  the  Jordan.  So,  scarce  realizing 
that  her  dream  was  at  an  end,  the  hand  of  Ruth 
sought  that  of  Naomi  when  they  had  once  set  foot 
on  the  further  shore. 

From  Jericho  they  began  gradually  to  climb  up- 
ward, until,  at  the  beginning  of  the  barley  harvest, 
they  reached  the  walled  village  of  Bethlehem, 
stretched  out  in  vine-clad  loveliness  on  the  gray,  bare 
ledge  of  rock. 

On  their  way  through  the  streets  a  curious  crowd 
pressed  round  them.  Children  glanced  at  them  tim- 
idly. The  young  men  gazed  in  open  admiration  at 
the  graceful  figure,  whose  fair  hand  drew  her  veil 
more  closely  round  her,  as  if  shutting  out  that  gaping 
crowd  of  strangers. 

The  old  men  caught  a  fleeting  resemblance  in  the 
grief-stricken  form  of  the  elder  woman  to  the  young 
beauty  whom  Elimelech  had  wed.  The  question 
framed  itself  on  every  lip,  "  Is  this  Naomi?  " 

"  Call  me  not  Naomi,"  said  a  voice,  heart-breaking 
in  its  repressed  woe.  "  Call  me  Marah.  The  Al- 
mighty hath  dealt  bitterly  with  me.  Full  went  I 
forth.     Empty  hath  He  brought  me  home." 

Standing  a  little  apart  from  the  crowd  was  Boaz, 
a  mighty  man  of  wealth,  high  in  the  esteem  of  his 
townsmen. 

187 


AMID  THE  ALIEN  CORN 

At  the  words  of  Naomi  he  glanced  meaningly  at 
Ruth,  and,  turning  to  a  friend,  protested:  "  'Tis  but 
the  mother's  grief  that  speaks.  The  Lord  hath 
brought  her  back  richer  than  when  she  went  forth." 

For  several  days  Naomi  and  Ruth  abode  quietly 
at  home.  Then,  one  morning,  Ruth  turned  to  her 
mother-in-law  with  the  words:  "  Mother,  didst  thou 
not  often  tell  me  that  thy  God  had  laid  charge  on  this 
His  people,  that  they  do  not  make  clean-riddance  of 
the  corners  of  the  fields,  neither  gather  any  gleaning 
of  the  harvest,  but  that  it  be  left  to  the  widow  and 
the  stranger?  Let  me,  I  pray  thee,  for  I  am  both 
stranger  and  widow,  go  to  the  field  and  gather  after 
him  in  whose  eyes  I  may  find  grace." 

"  Go,  my  daughter,"  said  Naomi.  "  May  the  God 
of  the  fatherless  be  with  thee." 

As  Ruth  stood  at  the  threshold  of  her  house,  the 
new-risen  sun  touched  with  burnished  gold  the  masses 
crowning  her  pale  brow.  Irresolute  she  stood  there, 
glancing  in  dismay  down  the  strange  road  bordered 
by  fields  of  ripening  grain.  Then  her  gaze  sought 
the  mountain  wall  of  Moab,  overhanging  the  lower 
hills  of  Judah.  Hot  tears  welled  to  the  dark  eyes. 
With  an  impatient  hand  she  brushed  them  aside. 
Then  with  head  held  high  and  stately  tread,  she  went 
in  unveiled  beauty  for  the  first  time  to  meet  the  curi- 
ous glance  of  strangers. 

For  a  while  she  moved  in  swift  grace,   as  in  a 
188 


AMID  THE  ALIEN  CORN 

dream,  unconscious  of  her  surroundings.  The  wav- 
ing fields  of  half-reaped  barley,  of  ripening  wheat, 
and  of  millet  scarce  ready  for  the  scythe,  were  passed 
unheeded.  From  their  seats  in  the  trees,  or  peeping 
from  the  wooden  towers  at  the  edge  of  the  field,  the 
men  who  had  been  set  to  guard  the  harvest  from  bird 
and  beast,  stared  unabashed  at  her  marvellous  beauty. 
Frightened,  the  hand  of  Ruth  sought  for  the  accus- 
tomed veil.  Missing  it,  she  remembered  her  errand. 
In  Judah  the  faces  of  the  poor  were  uncovered.  The 
hurrying  girl  suddenly  found  herself  at  the  entrance 
of  a  field  of  barley.  The  voice  of  the  gleaners,  the 
songs  of  the  reapers  were  borne  to  her.  Hesitating 
but  an  instant,  she  made  her  way  toward  the  centre  of 
the  field.  The  overseer  met  her,  and  to  him  she  pre- 
ferred her  request. 

"  Let  me,  I  pray  thee,  gather  after  the  reapers 
among  the  sheaves." 

He  bowed  assent.  His  tongue  was  mute  before 
her  rare  charms. 

To  the  eyes  of  Ruth  the  field  presented  a  striking, 
but  no  less  pleasing  picture.  The  red  and  yellow  in 
the  dresses  of  the  women  made  bright  patches  of  color 
in  the  waving  sea  of  barley.  Here  were  young  girls 
binding  the  sheaves  mown  by  the  gleaming  sickle  in 
the  stalwart  arms  of  sun-browned  men.  There  stood 
wagons  waiting  to  take  the  bundles  to  the  threshing 
floor,  a  bare  circular  space  in  the  centre  of  the  field 

189 


AMID  THE  ALIEN  CORN 

made  by  beating  down  the  levelled  ground.  Thither, 
later  in  the  day,  would  the  gleaners  come  to  beat  out 
their  portion  with  a  cudgel.  In  the  evening  the 
owner  of  the  field  would  watch  the  winnowing  of  the 
sheaves  reaped  during  the  day. 

On  Ruth's  first  entrance,  the  jealous  eyes  of  the 
women  marked  the  breathless  bewilderment  of  the 
men,  whose  advances  toward  the  stranger  they  openly 
mocked. 

To  a  heart  homesick  with  longing  this  was  a  hurt 
well-nigh  incurable.  Shamefaced,  the  men  turned  to 
work.  To  hide  their  true  feelings  they  even  repulsed 
the  stranger  when  she  unwittingly  came  among  the 
sheaves.  Wounded,  Ruth  drew  away  from  the  others. 
Lonely,  in  a  secluded  corner  of  the  field,  she  gleaned 
through  that  entire  morning. 

Gay  songs  and  merry  laughter  floated  to  her  on  the 
air.  Lovers  sought  their  favorites,  and  took  in  good 
part  the  well-meant  pleasantries  of  comrades. 

"  Be  on  thy  guard,  Daniel,"  merrily  warned  one, 
*'  else  will  Rachel  bind  thee  with  the  sheaf  thou  art 
tying  for  her." 

"  What  matters  that,"  he  retorted  stoutly,  "  see- 
ing that  already  is  the  knot  too  tight  for  me  to  escape, 
even  if  I  so  willed?  " 

"  Perchance,  Peleg,"  drawled  another  of  the 
reapers  to  the  first  speaker,  "  thou  canst  solve  a  prob- 
lem that  has  long  bothered  me.    Why  is  it  that  when 

190 


AMID  THE  ALIEN  CORN 

Miriam  gleans  after  thee,  thy  fingers,  counted  the 
most  skilled  in  the  field,  become  so  slippery  that  'tis 
a  wonder  they  can  hold  one  stalk?  " 

'*  It  is  growing  hot,"  whispered  Peleg  in  the  ear 
of  the  blushing  Miriam,  as  he  drew  his  companion 
away  in  transparent  blindness  to  the  knowing  glances 
exchanged  around  them. 

It  was  at  the  noon  hour  that  Boaz,  the  owner  of 
the  field,  came  to  view  the  progress  of  the  work. 

Pausing  for  a  few  minutes'  talk  with  Eliezer,  the 
overseer,  he  asked,  in  what  was  meant  for  a  careless 
tone,  who  the  strange  damsel  might  be,  who  was  eat- 
ing apart  from  the  other  gleaners. 

His  heart  beat  high  at  the  half-expected  reply: 
'*  It  is  the  Moabitish  damsel  that  came  back  with 
Naomi  out  of  the  country  of  Moab.  She  said,  '  I 
pray  thee,  let  me  glean  after  the  reapers  among  the 
sheaves.'  So  she  rame,  and  hath  continued  even  from 
the  morning  until  now  that  she  tarries  a  little  by  the 
house." 

"  Ah,  then  I  must  speak  with  her,  and  tell  her  that 
I  am  a  kinsman  of  her  husband." 

A  few  long  strides  brought  him  to  the  side  of  Ruth. 
Startled,  she  looked  at  him  with  frightened  eyes,  and 
he  strove  to  speak  calmly  as  he  drank  of  their  great 
depths. 

"  Hearest  thou  not,  my  daughter?  Go  not  to  glean 
in  another  field,  neither  go  from  hence,  but  abide  here 

191 


AMID  THE  ALIEN  CORN 

fast  by  my  maidens.  Let  thy  eyes  be  on  the  field 
that  they  do  reap,  and  go  thou  after  them.  Have  I 
not  charged  the  young  men  that  they  do  not  touch 
thee?  When  thou  art  athirst,  go  thou  to  the  vessels, 
and  drink  of  that  which  the  young  men  have  drawn." 

Then  she  fell  on  her  face  and  bowed  herself  to  the 
ground,  and  said  unto  him :  "  Why  have  I  found 
grace  in  thine  eyes,  that  thou  shouldst  take  knowledge 
of  me,  seeing  I  am  a  stranger?  " 

Boaz  answered,  and  said  unto  her:  "  It  hath  been 
fully  showed  me,  all  that  thou  hast  done  unto  thy 
mother-in-law  since  the  death  of  thy  husband.  How 
thou  hast  left  thy  father  and  thy  mother  and  the  land 
of  thy  nativity,  and  art  come  unto  a  people  that  thou 
knewest  not  heretofore.  The  Lord  recompense  thy 
work,  and  a  full  reward  be  given  thee  of  the  Lord 
God  of  Israel,  under  whose  wings  thou  art  come  to 
trust." 

With  charming  humility  Ruth  said :  "  Let  me  find 
words  to  thank  thee,  my  lord,  for  that  I  have  found 
favor  in  thy  sight,  and  thou  hast  comforted  me,  and 
for  that  thou  hast  spoken  in  friendly  wise  unto  thine 
handmaid,  although  I  be  not  like  unto  one  of  thine 
handmaidens." 

The  eyes  of  Boaz  made  Ruth  well  aware  that  her 
unrivalled  beauty  found,  indeed,  favor  in  his  sight, 
yet  he  said  in  a  matter-of-fact  tone :  '*  At  mealtime 
come  thou  hither  and  eat  of  the  bread  and  dip  thy 
morsel  in  the  vinegar." 

192 


AMID  THE  ALIEN  CORN 

With  these  last  words  Boaz  turned  to  obey  the 
unwelcome  summons  of  Eliezer,  to  complete  his  sud- 
denly irksome  task.  With  surprise  he  saw  the  men, 
their  meal  long  finished,  returned  to  their  work. 
Never  before  had  the  keen  eyes  of  the  master  over- 
looked the  slightest  inclination  of  his  servants  to 
shirk.  His  strange  preoccupation  was  a  source  of 
wonder  to  all  save  the  overseer,  who  had  watched  the 
little  by-play  with  much  interest. 

Scarce  could  Eliezer  suppress  a  smile  when  Boaz 
laid  a  stern  charge  upon  the  young  men:  "  Let  her 
glean  even  among  the  sheaves  and  reproach  her  not. 
Let  fall  some  of  the  handfuls  on  purpose  for  her,  and 
leave  them  that  she  may  glean  them,  and  rebuke  her 
not." 

The  next  morning  the  methodical  Boaz  entered 
the  field  long  before  the  accustomed  hour,  and  the 
dawdling  reapers  set  to  work  with  a  will,  much 
alarmed  at  this  strange  behavior.  So  far  as  Boaz 
realized,  all  work  might  have  ceased.  He  had  eyes 
for  none  but  that  lonely  stranger,  silent  in  the  midst 
of  gaiety. 

How  long  the  sun  was  in  mounting  the  skies !  He 
fumed  inwardly.  Would  the  noon  hour  never  come  ? 
What  an  overpowering  thirst  led  him  to  the  water, 
yet  how  quickly  all  desire  to  drink  was  quenched  on 
reaching  the  spot!  How  strange  that  Ruth  did  not 
avail  herself  of  his  permission  to  drink  of  this  clear, 
cool  water  I 

193 


AMID  THE  ALIEN  CORN 

Perhaps  she  had  misunderstood  him,  and  was  too 
bashful  to  make  known  her  needs!  He  half  started 
toward  the  fair  gleaner,  when  a  sudden  fear  seized 
him  that,  perchance,  he  had  been  too  forward  and 
had  offended  her.  If  the  meal  hour  would  only 
hasten,  that  he  might  make  amends ! 

At  last  his  well-nigh  exhausted  patience  was  re- 
warded. Ruth  stopped  her  work,  and  in  a  few  min- 
utes was  seated  a  little  apart  from  the  reapers. 

From  a  distance  Boaz  saw  the  overseer  seat  him- 
self at  her  side  and  reach  her  some  parched  corn.  Did 
not  the  fellow  know  better  than  to  force  himself  on 
one  who  had  shown  such  evident  desire  to  be  alone? 
With  careful  indifference  Boaz  strolled  leisurely  to 
the  two,  and,  sitting  at  Ruth's  other  side,  inquired 
with  elaborate  politeness  about  the  welfare  of  Naomi. 

Ruth  shot  him  a  keenly  amused  glance,  and  then 
thanked  him  with  a  cool  graciousness,  in  such  sharp 
contrast  to  her  bewitchingly  timid  manner  of  yester- 
day, that  he  was  filled  with  wrathful  amazement. 
Was  it  possible  that  she  treated  the  owner  of  the  field 
as  a  stranger,  even  while  she  chatted  eagerly  with  the 
overseer?  Was  she  ignorant  of  the  honor  he  paid 
her? 

It  was  not  the  glance  of  a  friend  that  he  bestowed 
on  the  seemingly  unconscious  Eliezer,  as  he  rose 
hastily  and  left  the  field. 

Every  day  thereafter  found  Boaz  at  the  side  of 
194 


AMID  THE  ALIEN  CORN 

Ruth.    Every  hour  increased  his  love.    Every  minute 
deepened  his  perplexity. 

For  although  Ruth  learned  to  seek  the  advice  of 
Boaz,  her  manner  savored  too  much  of  the  pupil's 
toward  the  master,  for  his  liking. 

Even  when,  at  the  end  of  the  wheat  harvest,  he 
sat  in  the  afternoon  with  Naomi  and  Ruth  on  the  flat 
roof  of  their  dwelling,  he  strove  in  vain  to  break 
down  the  wall  of  reserve  she  had  instinctively  raised, 
and  win  her  to  speak  of  herself.  But  one  never-to- 
be-forgotten  day  changed  all  this. 

Coming  unnoticed  to  the  roof,  he  had  overheard  a 
wish  of  Naomi's  that  sent  him  into  the  street  filled 
with  new  hope. 

Thank  God  he  was  rich!  The  land  that  Naomi 
wished  to  sell  he  would  redeem,  and  win  Ruth  as  his 
reward.  With  buoyant  tread  Boaz  walked  through 
the  streets  of  Bethlehem.  His  heart  sang  for  joy 
since  he  had  surprised  Ruth's  secret. 

Throughout  the  last  weeks  her  manner  had  unac- 
countably changed  toward  him.  No  longer  did  she 
seek  him  with  her  little  troubles.  When  with  him  she 
seemed  strangely  shy.  Brief  monosyllables  were  all 
the  answers  he  could  win  from  her.  He  little  knew 
her  fear  to  talk,  lest  her  tongue  turn  traitor  and  reveal 
what  she  sought  to  hide.  At  other  times  she  took 
refuge  in  teasing,  and  so  gave  the  poor  man  little 
peace. 

195 


AMID  THE  ALIEN  CORN 

Unused  to  the  ways  of  women,  Boaz  had  not 
known  what  to  make  of  this  strange  behavior.  Once, 
when  he  had  sought  to  talk  seriously  with  her,  Ruth 
had  turned  his  words  off.  When  she  found  that  he 
was  not  to  be  so  easily  diverted,  she  had  recalled  a 
forgotten  duty. 

To-day  he  had  come  to  the  house  determined  to 
assert  himself  and  to  win  back  the  old  footing,  which 
held  at  least  fewer  surprises, 

Ruth  and  Naomi  were  talking  so  earnestly  that  his 
entrance  was  unperceived.  A  query  of  the  older 
woman  held  him  rooted  to  the  spot,  while  he  listened 
without  shame  for  Ruth's  reply.  The  low  words 
escaped  him,  but  he  heard  Naomi's  protest:  "  Yea, 
yea,  but  shall  I  not  find  a  home  for  thee,  that  it  may 
be  well  with  thee?    I  cannot  live  forever." 

Ruth  shook  her  head  at  the  unwelcome  thought, 
but  Naomi  persisted :  "  Why  should  I  not  speak  to 
Boaz?  He  is  of  our  kindred.  It  is  his  right  to  re- 
deem the  land.     Moreover,  he  loves  thee." 

"  Loves  me !  Nay,  nay,  mother.  'Tis  thy  own 
desire  that  thou  dost  see  in  him.  He  likes  to  hold 
speech  with  me,  but  he  does  not  love  me,  else  why 
should  he  not  have  told  me?  Do  not  all  men  speak 
of  their  love?  "  She  laughed  softly,  and  it  seemed 
to  the  listening  man  as  if  her  laughter  held  tears. 
Then  had  come  the  quick  question  of  the  mother. 
Straining    every   nerve,    he    had    caught   the    scarce 

196 


AMID  THE  ALIEN  CORN 

audible  confession,  which,  strong  as  he  was,  brought 
tears  of  happiness  to  his  eyes :  "  With  all  my  heart 
and  soul.    He  is  all  the  world  to  me." 

Feelings  long  denied  recognition  were  at  last  given 
full  play.  His  heart  was  filled  to  overflowing.  His 
feet  scarce  touched  the  ground. 

Suddenly  he  stopped,  and  stared  fixedly  at  a  pas- 
ser-by. When  he  moved  on,  it  was  with  lifeless  tread 
and  a  care-puckered  brow.  The  man  was  one  whose 
existence  had  slipped  his  mind.  Joachin,  not  Boaz, 
was  next  of  kin  to  the  dead  husband  of  Naomi. 

It  was  not  until  Boaz  neared  the  gate  of  Bethlehem 
that  the  cloud  lifted  from  his  brow.  Then,  with 
determined  stride,  he  reached  the  gate,  and  took  his 
seat  in  the  midst  of  the  men  gathered  there. 

Many  spake  to  him,  to  whom  he  deigned  but  scant 
reply,  sitting  wrapped  in  thought,  until  Joachin 
passed  that  way. 

Arousing  himself,  he  called  commandingly,  "  Ho, 
there  Joachin;  turn  aside  and  sit  down." 

Joachin  obeyed  his  words. 

Then  Boaz  took  ten  men  of  the  elders  of  the  city 
and  said,  "  Sit  ye  down !  " 

Turning  again  to  Joachin,  Boaz  spake:  "  Naomi 
that  is  returned  from  the  land  of  Moab,  selleth  a 
parcel  of  land  that  was  our  brother  Elimelech's.  I 
thought  to  advertise  thee,  saying,  '  Buy  it  before  the 
inhabitants  and  before  the  elders  of  my  people.'     If 

197 


AMID  THE  ALIEN  CORN 

thou  wilt  redeem  it,  then  redeem  it;  but  if  thou  wilt 
not  redeem  It,  then  tell  me,  that  I  may  know.  For 
there  is  none  to  redeem  it  save  thee — and  I,  after 
thee." 

Then  said  the  other,  "  I  will  redeem  it." 

But  Boaz  was  not  to  be  so  easily  gainsaid.  Lean- 
ing forward,  he  added:  "  What  day  thou  buyest  the 
field  of  the  hand  of  Naomi,  thou  must  buy  it  also  of 
Ruth  the  Moabitess,  the  wife  of  the  dead  Mahlon,  to 
raise  up  the  name  of  the  dead  upon  his  inheritance." 

"  Then  can  I  not  redeem  it  myself,"  Joachin  made 
answer,  "  lest  I  mar  mine  own  inheritance.  Redeem 
thou  my  right  to  thyself.     I  cannot  redeem  it." 

Now  this  was  the  manner  in  Israel  concerning  a 
redeeming  and  concerning  a  changing,  to  confirm  all 
things:  a  man  plucked  off  his  shoe  and  gave  it  to 
another.     This  was  a  testimony  in  Israel. 

Therefore  the  kinsman  said  unto  Boaz,  "  Buy  It 
for  thyself."    And  he  drew  off  his  shoe. 

Then  called  Boaz  to  the  elders  and  to  all  the 
people : 

*'  Ye  are  witnesses  this  day  that  I  have  bought  all 
that  was  Elimelech's  and  all  that  was  Chilion's  and 
all  that  was  Mahlon's  from  the  hand  of  Naomi. 
Moreover,  Ruth  the  Moabitess  have  I  obtained  to 
be  my  wife,  to  raise  up  the  name  of  the  dead  upon 
his  inheritance.    Ye  are  witnesses  this  day." 

All  the  people  that  were  in  the  gate  and  the  elders 

198 


AMID  THE  ALIEN  CORN 

said :  "  We  are  witnesses.  The  Lord  bless  the 
woman  that  is  come  into  thine  house." 

Scarce  had  the  words  departed  from  their  mouth, 
when  Boaz  was  speeding  on  his  way  to  win  Ruth's 
countenance  of  his  deed. 

Naomi  was  overjoyed  when  the  two  sought  her 
blessing.  So  Boaz  took  Ruth,  and  she  became  his 
wife,  and  they  saw  their  children's  children.  And  to 
Jesse,  the  grandson  of  Ruth  and  Boaz,  was  born  a 
son  whom  he  called  David,  who  slew  the  giant  Goli- 
ath of  Gath,  and  who  became  king  over  Judah  and 
over  all  Israel. 


199 


THE  FORGOTTEN  SHEAF 

HE  prettiest  part  of  that  story  is  the  custom 


glean,"  said  Mother. 

"  But,  dearest,"  remonstrated  Ruth,  "  God  does 
not  bid  us  to  let  the  grain  fall." 

"No?" 

"  I  never  realized  the  meaning  of  the  command 
until  I  heard  the  story  of  Rabbi  Ben  Zadok.  You 
remember  it?  "  and  she  looked  at  Grandma  for  cor- 
roboration, but  the  old  lady  confessed  to  ignorance, 
remarking  to  the  blushing  girl:  "  It  seems  to  me, 
Missy,  you  know  more  tales  than  your  old  granny. 
Come,  tell  us  this  one." 

Thus  invited,  Ruth  began:  "  I  saw  it,"  she  said, 
"  in  Mrs.  Lucas's  book  of  poems.  Once  upon  a 
time  when  Rabbi  Ben  Zadok  was  poring  over  the 
Torah,  to  seek  if,  perchance,  there  was  any  command 
he  had  left  unfulfilled,  Ke  read,  '  When  thou  cuttest 
down  thine  harvest  In  thy  field,  and  thou  hast  forgot 
a  sheaf  In  the  field,  thou  shalt  not  go  again  to  fetch 
it:  It  shall  be  for  the  stranger,  for  the  fatherless  and 
for  the  widow,  that  the  Lord  thy  God  may  bless  thee 
in  all  the  works  of  thine  hands.'     The  Rabbi  raised 

200 


THE  FORGOTTEN  SHEAF 

troubled  eyes  from  the  scroll.  *  I  am  growing  old,'  he 
mused,  '  and  have  striven  long  to  fulfil  the  will  of 
God,  yet  this  command  have  I  not  obeyed,  for  in 
remembering  it  I  disobey.'  Long  days  he  pondered 
over  his  failure,  until,  at  last,  autumn  was  come,  and 
with  it  the  time  of  reaping.  One  evening  at  sunset, 
his  toil  over.  Rabbi  Ben  Zadok  gazed  upon  the  wealth 
of  harvest  stored  in  the  granary,  and  thanked  God 
by  whose  abundant  goodness  we  live.  Suddenly  his 
little  boy  came  running  to  him,  and  tugging  at  his 
hand,  cried,  *  Father,  Father,  come,  thou  hast  not  all 
thy  corn.  See,  three  sheaves  are  there  in  yonder 
field,  forgot.' 

"  '  Forgot! '  echoed  the  Rabbi,  while  tears  of  joy 
filled  his  eyes  as  they  searched  the  field.  '  Blessed  art 
thou,  O  Lord  God,  King  of  the  universe,'  he  prayed, 
'  who  hath  permitted  me  to  do  thy  will  e'en  through 
forgetfulness.'  " 

"  That  story  is  certainly  well  worth  the  telling, 
dear.  I  wonder  how  many  legends  you  have  stored 
away  in  this  little  mind.  You  must  let  us  have  the 
benefit  of  them."  And  Grandma  patted  the  curly 
head,  which  was  suddenly  laid  on  her  knee.  "  Do 
you  know " — at  that  looks  were  exchanged,  for 
Grandma's  "  do  you  know  "  was  a  sign  of  reminis- 
cence— "  I  almost  thought  you  were  talking  about 
Father.  He  always  left  the  corners  of  his  field  un- 
reaped — so  much  is  ordained — nor  would  he  ever 

201 


THE  FORGOTTEN  SHEAF 

permit  us  children  to  gather  the  last  apple  or  grape." 
"  He  must  have  lived  like  an  old  patriarch." 
"  Almost.  Always  at  sunset  he  used  to  stop  work 
to  pray.  At  Sukkoth,  we  always  had  our  Cabana,  and, 
best  of  all,  it  was  filled  with  our  own  harvesting.  The 
boys  each  had  his  Lulab  and  Ethrog,  and  some  years 
they  went  up  to  town  to  stay  with  Uncle  Mendoza, 
so  that  they  could  '  walk  in  the  Hosanna  procession,' 
as  they  used  to  call  las  Hacafoth.  We  read  all  the 
prayers  at  home,  even  on  Kippijr,  and  after  Father 
died,  Uncle  Ben  would  have  us  all  over  at  his  place 
to  hear  the  Shofar. 


202 


HOW  DANIEL  BECAME  JUDGE 


HOW  DANIEL  BECAME  JUDGE 

BY  THE  WATERS  OF  BABYLON 

HE  story  that  I  have  for  to-night,"  said 
Grandma,  unsolicited,  "  is  about  the  peo- 
ple of  the  Lord  at  a  time  in  which  they 
were  not  in  their  own  land.  You  have  all  of  you 
heard  of  the  Babylonian  captivity,  and  perhaps  you 
know  that  beautiful  Psalm : 

By  the  rivers  of  Babylon, 

There  we  sat  down,  yea,  we  wept, 

When  we  remembered  Zion. 

Upon  the  willows  in  the  midst  thereof 

We  hanged  up  our  harps. 

For   there  they  that   led   us  captive   required   of   us   mirth,   saying, 

'  Sing  us  one  of  the  songs  of  Zion.' 

How  shall  we  sing  the  Lord's  song 

In  a  strange  land? 

If  I  forget  thee,  O  Jerusalem, 

Let  my  right  hand  forget  her  cunning. 

Let  my  tongue  cleave  to  the  roof  of  my  mouth, 

If  I  remember  thee  not; 

If  I  prefer  not  Jerusalem 

Above  my  chief  joy." 

"  Judah  HalevI  spoke  almost  the  same  way,  didn't 
he.  Grandma?"  said  Ruth.  "Especially  the  last 
part.     You  know  the  lines, 

205 


BY  THE  WATERS  OF  BABYLON 

Without  worth  is  the  glory  of  Spain, 

Less  than  dust  is  her  weahh  in  mine  eyes, 

But  the  dust  of  the  Lord's  ruined  house, 

More  than  wealth,  more  than  glory,  I  prize." 

"  That  has  always  been  the  burden  of  the  Jewish 
poets  of  the  captivity  "  answered  Grandma.  "  It  is 
the  longing  for  Jerusalem  that  makes  the  sound  of 
tears  that  is  said  to  be  ever  in  the  laughter  of  the  Jew. 
The  yearning  love  of  Halevi  for  the  Holy  City  was 
so  great  that  at  fifty  years  of  age  he  went  to  pray  and 
mourn  at  the  wall  of  the  Temple,  and  there,  legend 
tells  us,  God  sent  to  him  Azrael,  the  death-angel,  in 
the  guise  of  a  Bedouin  marauder.  You  must  read 
Heine's  beautiful  poem  about  him.  To  my  mind  it 
is  the  only  genuinely  Jewish  utterance  of  the  German 
singer. 

"  But  we  have  strayed  far  from  the  story,  which  is 
to  be  about  a  man  who,  in  spite  of  many  temptations 
to  give  up  the  observance  of  his  faith,  remained  true, 
and  attained  to  the  highest  honors  in  the  gift  of  the 
strange  people  among  whom  he  dwelt." 


206 


HOW  DANIEL  BECAME  JUDGE 

N  the  days  of  old,  when  Nebuchadrezzar 
ruled  over  Babylon,  all  the  nations  served 
him,  and  every  people  and  kingdom 
brought  their  neck  under  his  yoke.  But  when  he  put 
tribute  upon  the  men  of  Judah,  they  rebelled  against 
him,  until  at  length  he  laid  triumphant  siege  to  Jeru- 
salem. Then  the  spoilers  entered  into  the  Temple, 
and  burned  it  with  fire,  and  the  vessels  of  gold  and 
silver  that  Solomon  king  of  Israel  had  made  for  the 
house  of  the  Lord,  the  captain  of  the  host  took  away 
and  placed  in  the  treasure  house  of  the  temple  of 
idols  at  Babylon.  As  for  the  city,  the  Chaldeans  set 
fire  thereto,  and  burned  the  palace  of  the  king,  with 
every  great  man's  house  upon  whose  roof  incense  had 
been  offered  unto  Baal  or  drink  oblation  poured  out 
before  false  gods.  For  destruction  was  come  upon 
Jerusalem  at  the  word  of  God,  to  whom  the  city  had 
been  a  provocation  to  anger,  in  that  the  Inhabitants 
transgressed  very  much  after  the  abominations  of  the 
heathen,  and  hearkened  not  to  receive  the  message  of 
the  Lord,  choosing  rather  to  go  after  the  counsel  of 
their  evil  hearts,  until  the  streets  of  Jerusalem  were 
filled  from  one  end  to  the  other  with  innocent  blood, 

207 


HOW  DANIEL  BECAME  JUDGE 

and  this  the  Lord  would  not  pardon.  Therefore  He 
brought  up  against  Jerusalem  the  bands  of  the  Chal- 
dees,  who  slew  many  thousands,  both  men  and  women, 
showing  no  mercy  unto  youth  or  maiden  or  them  that 
stooped  with  age;  and  if  any  escaped  from  the  sword, 
them  the  Lord  delivered  into  the  hand  of  Nebuchad- 
rezzar to  carry  captive  into  Babylon,  to  become 
servants  unto  him  and  his  children — princes  of  the 
house  of  David,  and  mighty  men  of  valor,  together 
with  all  the  craftsmen  and  the  smiths,  so  that  none 
remained,  save  the  poorest  sort  of  the  people  of  the 
land  to  be  vine-dressers  and  husbandmen. 

Many  of  the  captivity,  seeking  to  gain  favor  with 
the  Babylonians,  shaved  off  the  corners  of  their 
beards  after  the  manner  of  the  rich,  and  wore  dyed 
attire  upon  their  heads,  softening  their  bodies  with 
sweet-smelling  ointment;  and  some  there  were  who 
ate  pickled  bats  and  divers  other  abominations  of  the 
land,  albeit  the  savor  thereof  was  bitter  in  their 
mouth,  lest  they  be  thought  different  from  their  neigh- 
bors. Still  a  few  bestowed  heathenish  names  upon 
their  children,  and  gave  their  daughters  to  the  Chal- 
deans and  Assyrians,  taking  strange  women  unto  their 
sons.  Nevertheless,  a  remnant  of  the  people  sepa- 
rated the  holy  from  the  profane,  and  made  distinc- 
tion between  the  clean  and  the  unclean,  and  of  them 
God  chose  four  youths  to  bring  into  honor  with 
Nebuchadrezzar,  that  the  children  of  Judah  might 

208 


HOW  DANIEL  BECAME  JUDGE 

the  sooner  learn  His  way  and  know  the  precious  from 
the  vile.  Now,  these  four  lads  were  Daniel,  Ha- 
naniah,  MIshael,  and  Azarlah,  and  they  were  among 
them  selected  by  Ashpenaz,  master  of  the  royal  eu- 
nuchs, upon  whom  Nebuchadrezzar  had  laid  orders 
when  he  returned  from  besieging  Jerusalem : 

"  Search  thou  among  the  captivity  of  Judah  of  the 
king's  seed  and  of  the  princes,  and  gather  together 
such  as  are  skilful  In  all  wisdom,  cunning  In  knowl- 
edge, understanding  science,  and  having  the  ability 
In  them  to  stand  before  the  king.  Do  thou  keep 
them  three  years,  that  they  may  be  taught  the  learn- 
ing and  the  tongue  of  the  Chaldeans;  and,  that  they 
may  be  well-nourished,  let  them  be  given  a  daily  por- 
tion of  the  king's  meat  and  of  the  wine  which  he 
drinks." 

Ashpenaz  hastened  to  do  according  to  the  will  of 
the  king,  and  all  the  youths  whom  he  picked  out  were 
well-favored,  and  In  Daniel  and  his  friends  was  there 
no  blemish,  for  they  had  cunning  in  wisdom  and 
knowledge  above  all  their  comrades,  and  to  Daniel 
was  It  given  to  understand  visions  and  dreams.  It 
had  so  chanced  that  on  the  very  day  he  had  entered 
the  abode  of  Ashpenaz,  he  had  interpreted  a  dream, 
calming  the  troubled  spirit  of  the  chief  of  the  eunuchs, 
with  whom  he  was  thereafter  held  In  tender  love  and 
favor.  And  Ashpenaz  gave  these  lads  new  names, 
according  to  the  names  of  the  gods  of  Babylon,  for 

209 


HOW  DANIEL  BECAME  JUDGE 

SO,  it  was  his  belief,  would  they  be  protected  from  the 
evil  beings  who  ever  hover  about  men.  Daniel  he 
called  Belteshazzar;  Hananiah,  Shadrach;  Mishael, 
Meshach ;  and  to  Azariah  he  gave  the  name  of  Abed- 
nego. 

Now  Daniel  and  his  three  friends  purposed  in  their 
hearts  not  to  defile  themselves  with  the  king's  meat 
nor  with  the  wine  which  he  drank,  and  when  Ash- 
penaz  saw  that  they  were  not  feasting  with  their  com- 
rades, he  was  perplexed  and  troubled,  thinking  them 
perhaps  sick  for  home.  Therefore  he  drew  near  to 
the  table  where  they  were  seated,  two  on  each  side 
upon  double  chairs,  talking  face  to  face,  and  he  in- 
quired of  them  what  else  they  desired,  or  what  they 
craved,  that  he  might  have  it  set  before  them,  to 
tempt  them.  Then  did  Daniel  request  the  prince  of 
the  eunuchs,  that  they  might  not  pollute  themselves 
with  the  forbidden  meat. 

And  the  prince  of  the  eunuchs  said  unto  Daniel, 
"  I  fear  my  lord  the  king,  who  hath  appointed  your 
meat  and  your  drink,  for  should  he  find  your  faces 
sa4der  and  of  worse  liking  than  the  youths  of  your 
own  age,  then  would  ye  endanger  my  head  before  the 
king." 

Then  said  Daniel  unto  the  steward:  "  Prove  thy 
servants,  I  beseech  thee,  ten  days;  and  let  them  give 
us  pulse  to  eat  and  water  to  drink.  Then  let  our 
countenances  be  looked  upon  before  thee,  together 

210 


HOW  DANIEL  BECAME  JUDGE 

with  the  countenances  of  them  that  do  defile  them- 
selves with  the  king's  meat,  and  as  thou  seest,  deal 
thou  with  thy  servants." 

When  they  that  did  pay  no  heed  to  the  laws  of 
God  heard  the  words  of  Daniel,  they  mocked  him, 
drawing  long  faces  and  hollowing  their  cheeks.  But 
one  that  was  much  angered,  spake  to  him  sharply, 
saying:  "Art  thou  indeed  void  of  understanding, 
that  thou  dost  not  perceive,  that  there  is  nothing  from 
without,  that  entering  into  him  can  defile  a  man, 
because  it  entereth  not  into  his  heart,  but  into  the 
belly?" 

"  Let  not  the  greediness  of  the  belly  take  hold  on 
thee,"  admonished  Daniel,  "  and  give  not  thyself  over 
to  an  impudent  mind,  but  keep  the  discipline  of  the 
Most  High." 

*'  It  is  that  which  cometh  out  of  the  mouth  that 
defileth,"  persisted  the  speaker,  who  called  himself 
in  Babylonian  fashion  Nabonassar,  "  lies,  thefts,  blas- 
phemies, these  defile."  . 

"  Yea,"  agreed  Daniel,  "  these  defile,  but  those 
also;  for  of  an  unclean  thing,  what  can  be  cleansed, 
and  from  that  which  is  false,  what  truth  can  come?  " 

When  they  that  were  rebuked  answered  not,  he 
continued :  "  Transgression  against  the  command- 
ments of  the  Lord  is  defilement.  Disobedience  to 
the  law  which  Moses  gave  is  uncleanness,  for  therein 
the  Lord  made  a  difference  between  the  unclean  and 

211 


HOW  DANIEL  BECAME  JUDGE 

the  clean,  and  between  the  beast  that  may  be  eaten 
and  the  beast  that  may  not  be  eaten,  that  ye  should 
learn  to  control  your  appetites,  and  not  make  your 
souls  abominable,  nor  yet  defile  your  bodies  by  any 
impure  thing,  but  that  ye  should  be  holy  as  the  Lord 
your  God  is  holy." 

Then  the  heart  of  Ashpenaz  was  moved  by  the 
great  concern  of  Daniel  and  his  friends  in  this  matter, 
and  he  consented  to  their  wish,  and  proved  them  ten 
days,  and,  lo,  at  the  end  thereof  their  countenances 
appeared  ruddier  and  fairer  in  hue  than  all  the  chil- 
dren that  did  eat  of  the  king's  meat.  Then  did 
Ashpenaz  take  away  the  meat  and  the  wine  they 
should  drink,  and  give  them  pulse. 

Now,  at  the  end  of  the  days  that  had  been  set,  the 
prince  of  the  eunuchs  brought  the  youths  before  Nebu- 
chadrezzar, into  the  palace  which  the  king  had 
builded  to  his  own  glory,  inscribing  upon  the  slabs  of 
the  pavement,  "  The  Great  Palace  of  Nebuchadrez- 
zar, king  of  Babylon,  son  of  Nabopolassar,  king  of 
Babylon,  who  ever  walked  in  the  worship  of  the  gods 
Nebu  and  Marduk,  his  lords."  The  palace  was  set 
above  the  roofs  of  the  city,  in  the  midst  of  a  hillock 
of  brick,  the  work  of  men's  hands,  and  each  separate 
stone  was  sealed  with  the  name  of  the  king.  The 
breadth  of  the  mound  from  east  to  west  was  seven 
hundred  cubits,  and  its  length  from  north  to  south 
was  thrice  three  hundred  cubits,  and  thirty  and  five 

212 


HOW  DANIEL  BECAME  JUDGE 

cubits  was  its  height  above  the  plain.  Winding  stairs 
led  up  to  the  top,  whereof  the  steps  were  so  narrow 
that  but  a  single  man  could  stand  on  them,  and  thus 
did  they  place  an  hindrance  in  the  way  of  the  enemies 
of  the  king,  if  that  these  should  seek  to  take  him  by 
surprise.  Three  walls  encompassed  the  palace  round 
about,  which,  when  they  were  in  building,  were 
fashioned  with  brick,  made  ready  before  it  was 
brought  thither,  being  baked  in  the  oven,  and  not 
burned  in  the  sun  after  the  manner  of  the  Assyrians. 
The  bricks  of  the  outer  wall  were  yellow,  and  had 
upon  them  record  of  the  deeds  of  Nebuchadrezzar, 
telling  of  the  canals  he  had  digged,  of  the  shrines  he 
had  repaired,  and  how  he  had  beautified  the  temples 
and  gardens.  The  bricks  of  the  inner  wall  were  over- 
spread with  enamel  of  divers  hues,  and  the  work  of 
them  was  in  this  manner:  Winged  bulls  with  the 
heads  of  men  and  strange  beasts  with  human  bodies 
were  upon  the  one  side,  and  upon  the  other  were  men 
in  pursuit  of  game.  At  the  iron  gate  which  gave  en- 
trance to  the  royal  abode  were  figures  of  genii  coupled 
together,  one  against  the  other,  with  wings  out- 
stretched, to  keep  away  the  spirits  of  evil  from  the 
king,  who  dwelt  there  in  his  palace  as  in  a  tower 
whence  he  could  look  out  over  the  land. 

Midway  in  the  palace  was  the  court  of  honor, 
where  they  that  came  before  the  king  had  audience, 
and  round  about  the  chamber  upon  every  side  were 

213 


HOW  DANIEL  BECAME  JUDGE 

bronze  images  of  the  gods,  and  fastened  upon  the 
base  of  the  statues  were  tablets  engraved  with  the 
greatness  of  Nebuchadrezzar.  Upon  the  walls,  up- 
ward of  four  cubits  from  the  floor,  were  set  forth  the 
glories  of  the  gods  Nebu  and  Marduk,  to  whose  wor- 
ship Nebuchadrezzar  had  restored  Babylon.  There 
also  were  painted  images  of  their  vicegerents,  the 
kings  of  Babylon.  Green  and  yellow  and  vermilion 
were  the  colors  thereof;  but  above  the  figures,  the 
white  plaster  of  the  wall  was  bare,  to  give  back  the 
light  that  fell  upon  it  from  the  windows  pierced  in 
the  arches  of  the  ceiling.  All  the  woodwork  was 
overlaid  with  gold  and  silver.  The  throne  of  the 
king  was  richly  carved,  and  over  it  was  a  canopy  of 
purple  and  blue  fastened  to  pillars  of  palm  wood  by 
rings  of  gold  and  silver. 

Upon  this  throne  sate  Nebuchadrezzar  clad  in  his 
most  royal  attire.  His  hair  was  close  cropped  as 
became  the  chief  priest,  and  upon  his  head  he  wore 
the  diadem  of  the  servants  of  Nebu.  It  was  of  thick 
white  wool,  in  shape  like  a  cone.  From  its  top  there 
went  out  double  pairs  of  horns.  The  forefront  was 
wrought  with  flowers  and  strange  symbols,  while 
feathers  compassed  it  beneath.  The  hem  of  the  outer 
robe,  which  reached  to  the  knees,  was  likewise  broid- 
ered  with  flowers  and  palm  leaves  and  sacred  trees. 
Above  the  border  the  needles  of  women  had  made 
divers  figures  of  men  and  beasts.    The  curled  fleece 

214 


HOW  DANIEL  BECAME  JUDGE 

of  the  under  tunic  hung  in  flounces  above  the  ankles 
of  the  king,  and  upon  the  fringe  of  his  girdle  were 
beads  of  glass.  About  his  neck  Nebuchadrezzar 
wore  a  gold  chain  with  emblems  of  the  gods.  High 
upon  each  arm  was  a  bracelet  coiled  upon  itself,  and 
two  lions'  heads  closed  it.  Golden  lions  played  on  the 
point  of  the  scabbard  that  encased  the  terror-dealing 
sword  of  the  king,  the  ivory  handle  whereof  he  kept 
ever  in  his  grasp.  And  as  he  sat  thus  proudly  in  the 
midst  of  his  court,  in  the  presence  of  all  his  attend- 
ants, they  who  looked  upon  Nebuchadrezzar  thought 
to  behold  in  him  the  image  of  Nebu;  for  thus  glo- 
rious would  be  the  seeming  of  the  god  if  he  deigned 
to  appear  among  his  worshippers. 

Ashpenaz  and  the  youths  advanced  slowly  between 
the  double  line  of  slaves,  lowering  their  eyes  and  fold- 
ing their  hands  over  their  breasts.  When  they  had 
come  unto  the  throne,  they  bowed  themselves  down, 
kissing  the  ground  before  the  king's  feet.  Then,  at 
a  sign  from  Nebuchadrezzar,  they  rose,  standing 
motionless  in  their  places.  The  assurance  of  finding 
favor  with  the  king,  which  had  filled  the  heart  of 
most  of  them,  grew  faint  as  they  beheld  the  pomp  and 
glories  of  the  court.  Upon  either  side  of  the  throne 
stood  the  ministers  of  the  kingdom  with  the  princes 
of  the  royal  house,  all  arrayed  in  garments  very  like 
unto  those  of  the  king,  save  that  the  stuff  of  them 
was  not  so  heavy  of  texture,  nor  so  rich  of  hue,  and 

215 


HOW  DANIEL  BECAME  JUDGE 

the  work  upon  the  fringed  robes  was  In  patterns  of 
cunning  shapes  and  curious  designs,  rather  than  in 
flowers  and  symbols.  Circling  the  temples  of  the 
nobles  was  a  narrow  fillet  of  fine  linen  tied  at  the  back, 
and  that  of  the  viziers  was  ornamented  with  rosettes 
of  gold.  The  heads  of  the  chamberlains  and  cup- 
bearers and  such  as  served  the  needs  of  the  king  were 
bare,  and  their  chins  were  covered  with  beards.  These 
stood  in  lines  against  the  wall,  and  between  them  and 
the  throne  were  astrologers,  magicians,  and  sooth- 
sayers, in  whom  the  heart  of  the  king  delighted,  deem- 
ing that  they  knew  hidden  things,  and  could  choose 
fortunate  times.  For  they  made  show  to  foretell  the 
fate  of  peoples  and  rulers  by  casting  of  lots  and  by 
omens,  as  the  markings  on  the  livers  of  the  sacrificial 
beasts  and  the  motions  of  the  stars  and  the  dreams  of 
men.  Wherefore  Nebuchadrezzar  never  set  forth 
from  Babylon,  until  they  had  found  for  him  omens  of 
success,  nor  was  there  aught  of  importance  that  he 
did,  seeking  not  their  advice. 

This  time  he  desired  of  them  to  set  questions  to 
the  youths  that  had  been  taught  by  the  prince  of  the 
eunuchs,  and  to  judge  if  these  were  able  to  serve  the 
king.  Therefore  did  the  wise  men  of  Babylon  seek 
to  know  of  the  young  men  concerning  the  writings 
made  in  heaven  by  the  stars,  and  how  the  fate  of  men 
and  kingdoms  is  inscribed  upon  the  face  of  the  skies. 
Many  of  the  lads  replied  in  the  fashion  in  which  they 

216 


HOW  DANIEL  BECAME  JUDGE 

had  been  taught,  framing  their  answers  after  the 
traditions  of  the  Chaldeans,  and  some  there  were 
whose  wit  forsook  them,  tying  their  tongues  with 
fright.  But  the  Lord  was  with  his  servants  Daniel, 
Hananlah,  Mishael,  and  Azariah,  and  albeit  they  be- 
lieved not  in  such  portents,  trusting  rather  In  the 
Lord,  who  disposeth  the  stars  In  the  sky  according  to 
His  will,  and  moreover  sought  not  to  deceive  the  king 
with  false  speaking,  yet  were  their  answers  pleasing  to 
his  ears.  For  they  told  the  king  that  which  was  writ- 
ten In  the  temple  records  concerning  the  omens  that 
had  been  found  in  the  days  of  the  kings  that  were 
before  him  upon  the  throne,  and  how  it  had  fared 
with  the  former  rulers  for  good  and  for  111 ;  but  him, 
with  truth,  they  exalted  above  all  that  had  reigned  In 
Babylon  and  In  Nineveh  and  over  Egypt  In  the  days 
of  old,  seeing  that  he  was  king  over  many  kings,  and 
had  been  appointed  by  the  God  of  heaven,  the  King 
of  all  the  world,  to  chastise  the  nations  and  humble 
their  princes.  And  Nebuchadrezzar,  hearing  their 
words,  was  flattered,  thinking  In  his  heart  that  the 
lads  showed  much  wisdom  and  understanding,  and 
were  clear  of  sight  to  discover  the  secrets  of  the 
heavens.  Then  did  the  king  himself  question  them, 
and  In  all  matters  that  he  Inquired  of  them  they 
pleased  him  ten  times  better  than  all  the  magicians 
and  astrologers  that  were  In  his  realm,  and  he  chose 
them  from  their  brethren  to  stand  in  the  king's  palace. 

217 


HOW  DANIEL  BECAME  JUDGE 

It  came  to  pass  after  all  these  things  that  one  night 
Nebuchadrezzar  dreamed  a  dream  wherewith  his 
spirit  was  troubled,  and  sleep  brake  from  him.  Then 
the  king  commanded  all  the  magicians  and  astrolo- 
gers to  show  the  dream,  and  they  said,  "  O  king,  live 
forever,  tell  thy  servants  the  dream,  and  we  will  show 
the  Interpretation." 

But  the  dream  was  gone  from  the  king,  and  he 
became  wroth  with  their  words,  saying:  "  I  know 
of  a  certainty  that  ye  would  gain  time,  because  ye  see 
this  thing  Is  gone  from  me.  But  if  ye  can  interpret 
the  dream,  ye  can  make  It  known,  and  If  ye  will  not 
make  known  unto  me  the  dream,  there  Is  but  one 
decree;  for  then  shall  I  know  that  ye  have  prepared 
lying  and  corrupt  words  to  speak  before  me.  There- 
fore tell  unto  me  the  dream,  and  I  shall  know  If  ye 
can  show  me  the  interpretation  thereof." 

Then  were  the  Chaldeans  afraid,  for  they  knew 
that  the  thing  was  too  great  for  them ;  but  because 
of  their  exceeding  great  peril,  an  old  man  among 
them,  bold  beyond  the  rest,  dared  to  parley  with  the 
king,  saying:  "  There  Is  no  king  nor  ruler  that  hath 
asked  such  things  of  any  magician  or  astrologer.  It 
Is  a  hard  thing  that  the  king  requlreth,  and  there  is 
none  other  that  can  show  It  except  the  gods  whose 
dwelling  Is  not  with  flesh." 

Nebuchadrezzar  was  made  very  furious  by  these 
words,  and  he  commanded  to  kill  all  the  wise  men  of 

218 


HOW  DANIEL  BECAME  JUDGE 

Babylon,  and  when  the  decree  went  forth,  Arioch, 
the  captain  of  the  king's  guard,  sought  Daniel  and  his 
fellows  to  slay  them. 

Daniel  inquired  of  Arioch,  who  was  gone  forth 
to  slay  the  wise  men  of  Babylon,  "  Wherefore  is  the 
decree  so  urgent  from  the  king?  "  And  Arioch  made 
the  thing  known  unto  him.  And  Daniel  obtained  of 
Arioch  time  for  himself  and  for  the  wise  men  of 
Babylon,  until  the  morrow,  when  he  would  show 
Nebuchadrezzar  the  interpretation  of  the  dream. 

Then  Daniel  went  to  his  house,  and  made  the  thing 
known  to  his  companions,  that  they  might  desire  mer- 
cies of  the  God  of  heaven  concerning  this  secret ;  and 
the  interpretation  was  revealed  unto  Daniel  in  a 
vision  of  the  night.  Then  Daniel  blessed  the  Lord, 
and  said:  "  Blessed  be  the  name  of  God  for  ever 
and  ever,  for  wisdom  and  might  are  His.  He  or- 
daineth  the  times,  and  changeth  the  seasons;  He  re- 
moveth  kings  and  setteth  up  kings ;  He  giveth  wisdom 
unto  the  wise  and  knowledge  unto  them  that  have 
understanding;  He  revealeth  the  deep  and  hidden 
things.  I  thank  Thee  and  praise  Thee,  O  Thou  God 
of  my  fathers,  who  hast  given  me  wisdom  and  knowl- 
edge, and  hast  now  made  known  to  me  the  king's 
matter." 

Therefore  went  Daniel  unto  Arioch,  and  said: 
"  Slay  not  the  wise  men.  Bring  me  in  unto  the  king, 
and  I  will  show  the  king  the  interpretation." 

219 


HOW  DANIEL  BECAME  JUDGE 

Then  Arioch  brought  Daniel  in  unto  the  king  in 
haste,  and  said  unto  Nebuchadrezzar,  "  Here  is  a 
man  of  the  children  of  the  captivity  of  Judah  that 
will  make  known  unto  the  king  the  interpretation  of 
his  dream." 

Nebuchadrezzar  answered  and  said  unto  Daniel, 
"  Belteshazzar,  art  thou  able  to  make  known  unto 
me  the  dream  which  I  have  seen  and  the  interpreta- 
tion thereof?  " 

Daniel  made  reply:  "  O  king,  live  forever.  The 
secret  which  the  king  hath  demanded  can  neither 
wise  men,  enchanters,  magicians,  nor  soothsayers 
show  unto  the  king.  My  God  that  is  in  heaven 
revealeth  secrets,  and  He  hath  made  known  unto  me 
how  that  He  hath  shown  to  the  king  Nebuchadrezzar 
what  shall  be  in  the  latter  days.  But  as  for  me,  this 
secret  is  not  revealed  to  me  for  any  wisdom  or  under- 
standing that  I  have  more  than  any  living,  but  that 
thou  mightest  know  that  God  seeth  the  thoughts  of 
thine  heart.  Thou,  O  king,  sawest,  and,  behold,  a  great 
image  whose  brightness  was  excellent  and  whose  form 
was  terrible  stood  before  thee.  The  head  of  this 
image  was  of  fine  gold;  his  breasts  and  his  arms  of 
silver;  his  belly  and  his  thighs  of  brass;  his  legs  of 
iron;  his  feet  part  of  iron  and  part  of  clay.  Thou 
beheldest  until  a  stone  which  was  not  in  hands  smote 
the  image  upon  his  feet.  Then  was  the  iron  and  the 
clay  and  the  brass  and  the  silver  and  the  gold  broken 

220 


HOW  DANIEL  BECAME  JUDGE 

in  pieces  together,  like  the  chaff  of  the  summer  thresh- 
ing floors,  and  the  wind  carried  them  away,  that  no 
place  was  found  for  them :  and  the  stone  that  smote 
the  image  became  a  great  mountain,  and  filled  the 
whole  earth.     This  is  the  dream  of  the  king." 

As  Daniel  spoke,  the  memory  of  the  dream  re- 
turned unto  King  Nebuchadrezzar,  and  he  marvelled 
at  the  wisdom  that  could  read  his  thought,  and  when 
Daniel  paused,  the  king  bowed  assent. 

"  As  for  the  interpretation,  thou,  O  king,  art  a 
king  of  kings,  for  the  God  of  heaven  hath  given  thee 
power  and  strength  and  glory.  Thou  art  this  head 
of  gold.  After  thee  shall  arise  other  kingdoms  in- 
ferior unto  thee,  and  the  fourth  shall  be  strong  as 
iron;  and  whereas  thou  sawest  the  feet  and  toes  part 
of  potter's  clay  and  part  of  iron,  this  kingdom  shall 
be  partly  strong  and  partly  broken.  And  in  their 
days  shall  the  God  of  heaven  set  up  a  kingdom  which 
shall  never  be  destroyed,  but  it  shall  break  to  pieces 
all  these  kingdoms  and  destroy  them;  and  it  shall 
stand  forever:  Forasmuch  as  thou  sawest  the  stone 
cut  out  of  the  mountain  which  was  not  in  hands  de- 
stroy the  iron,  the  brass,  the  clay,  the  silver,  and  the 
gold,  so  shall  this  kingdom  destroy  all  that  were 
before. 

"  Thus  hath  the  great  God  made  known  to  the  king 
what  shall  come  to  pass  hereafter." 

Then  the  king  said  unto  Daniel,  "  Of  a  truth,  thy 
221 


HOW  DANIEL  BECAME  JUDGE 

God  is  a  God  of  gods,  and  a  Lord  of  kings,  and  a 
revealer  of  secrets,  seeing  that  thou  couldst  reveal 
this  secret." 

Then  the  king  made  Daniel  a  great  man,  and  the 
chief  of  the  gov^ernors  over  the  wise  men  of  Babylon. 
Daniel  requested  of  the  king,  and  he  set  Shadrach, 
Meshach,  and  Abednego  over  the  affairs  of  the  city  of 
Babylon,  but  Daniel  sate  in  the  king's  gate.  There, 
in  the  sight  of  all  the  people,  did  he  give  judgment 
with  wisdom  and  uprightness,  respecting  not  persons, 
nor  taking  bribes,  so  that  none  before  or  since  was 
held  in  like  esteem  among  the  people.  To  him  came 
all  that  had  to  deal  with  matters  of  the  law,  and 
with  them  their  scribes  and  witnesses.  Whether  it 
was  a  contract  of  marriage,  or  a  bill  of  sale,  or  a  deed 
for  naming  an  heir  among  many  sons,  the  scribes 
pressed  it  with  nails  upon  cylinders  of  clay,  whereto 
the  parties  placed  their  seals.  Three  was  the  number 
of  the  copies  made,  and  one,  having  been  read  aloud, 
was  placed  in  a  case  and  sealed  by  the  judge  at  the 
gate;  and  if  any  man  thereafter  wished  to  evade  or 
deny  his  pact,  then  could  complaint  be  made  to  the 
judge,  who  would  break  the  seal  in  the  presence  of 
the  witnesses,  so  that  the  record  might  show  where 
justice  lay.  Moreover,  If  a  man  were  ill  unto  death, 
and  the  spells  and  incantations  of  the  magicians  were 
of  no  avail,  then  did  his  friends  bear  his  bed  unto 
the  gate,  exposing  him  to  the  gaze  of  all  that  passed 

222 


HOW  DANIEL  BECAME  JUDGE 

that  way,  so  that  any  that  had  a  remedy  might  tell 
of  It,  and  the  judge  should  counsel  which  to  use.  Now 
this  was  because  the  people  believed  that  disease  was 
the  work  of  evil  spirits  that  had  taken  lodging  in  the 
body;  but  Danjel,  who  shared  not  in  their  supersti- 
tions, studied  sicknesses  and  cures,  wherefore  he 
showed  such  discernment  in  the  matter  that  he  was 
had  in  great  reputation  among  the  people. 

And  Daniel  gave  decision  between  man  and  man 
and  between  servant  and  master,  hearing  the  cause 
of  the  widow  and  the  orphan.  Although  he  had 
perforce  to  render  reward  and  punishment  according 
to  the  statutes  of  the  Babylonians,  yet  did  he  also 
bear  in  mind  the  precepts  of  Moses,  thus  being  able 
to  give  true  judgment  more  than  all  others  who  sat 
in  the  king's  gate.  Also  did  he  strive  to  follow  the 
example  of  Aaron  the  peace-maker,  and  often  they 
that  had  come  before  him  to  contend,  went  from  his 
presence  in  friendship.  Moreover,  he  did  as  no  other 
had  done  before  him  in  Babylon;  he  put  aside  the 
witnesses  far  from  one  another,  and  examined  them 
separately,  thus  convicting  them  that  would  speak 
falsely,  out  of  their  own  mouth.  So  long  as  he  judged 
in  Babylon,  the  innocent  was  not  condemned,  nor  did 
the  evil-doer  who  was  rich  and  powerful  escape,  nor 
did  craft  prevail  to  pervert  the  cause  of  the  weak. 
Therefore  it  is  said  of  him  who  speaketh  wisely  in  the 
seat  of  justice,  "  He  is  a  Daniel  come  to  judgment." 

223 


A  NATION  OF  TEACHERS 

ID  the  dream  of  the  king  come  to  pass?  " 
asked  Leon. 

"  Yes.  The  kingdom  of  the  golden 
head  was  Babylon,  as  Daniel  said.  Then  the  Per- 
sians— the  silver — destroyed  them,  being  in  turn  con- 
quered by  the  Greeks.  The  mixed  kingdom,  the  iron 
and  clay,  was  that  of  the  feebler  successors  of  Alex- 
ander, the  Greek  Syrians  and  Greek  Egyptians." 
"  And  the  kingdom  that  endureth  forever?  " 
"  That  was  the  kingdom  of  God,  restored  by  the 
Maccabees,  which,  although  it  did  not  exist  forever 
as  a  political  power,  has  never  perished.  It  was  our 
point  of  contact  with  the  Romans,  to  whom  it  gave 
the  laws  and  precepts  of  Moses  and  the  prophets. 
Through  Rome  these  have  been  taught  to  all  the  na- 
tions of  the  world.  It  checked  the  corrupting  spread 
of  Hellenism,  and  gave  the  sages  time  to  develop 
their  traditions  and  methods,  so  that  when  Titus  de- 
stroyed Herod's  Temple,  and  apparently  brought  the 
Jewish  nation  to  an  end,  Rabbi  Jochanan  and  his  fel- 
lows could  establish  their  school  at  Jabneh,  and  begin 
the  teaching  that  has  gone  on  without  break  unto 
this  day." 

224 


A  NATION  OF  TEACHERS 

"  I  have  often  thought  In  studying  history,"  said 
Isabel,  "  that  when  all  the  known  world  was  in  the 
Dark  Ages,  our  people  always  had  knowledge.  Our 
wisest  men  always  realized,  that  the  whole  world 
rests  on  the  breath  of  the  school  children,  and  so  we 
have  lived  through  all  persecution  and  trial." 

"  Yes,"  said  Grandma,  "  that  is  a  true  thought. 
Scattered  and  dispersed  as  we  are,  we  have,  indeed, 
become  a  nation  of  teachers — to  our  own  and  to 
others — but  some  day,"  added  Grandma,  "  the  Holy 
Land  will  again  be  a  Jewish  state.  It  may  not  come 
about  in  the  time  or  the  way  this  man  or  that  man 
thinks — but  it  will  come,  *  For  the  mouth  of  the  Lord 
hath  spoken  it — in  its  own  good  time  will  I  bring  it  to 
pass.'  Yes,  it  will  come,  some  time,  though  I  shall  not 
see  It.     But,  who  knows,  perhaps  David  may." 

Grandma  spoke  very  softly,  but  there  was, a  catch 
in  her  voice,  and  all  kept  still.  Then  she  looked  at 
the  children,  and  smiled.  "  Yes,  David,  you  can 
come  sit  on  my  lap  while  I  tell  about  the  three  friends 
of  Daniel,  and  how  they  served  the  Lord." 


225 


THE  GOLDEN  IMAGE 


THE  GOLDEN  IMAGE 

^HEN  Hananiah,  Mishael,  and  Azarlah, 
were  raised  to  high  estate  by  Nebu- 
chadrezzar, they  did  not  forget  the 
Lord  in  the  pride  of  their  hearts,  but  continued  yet 
more  zealous  in  the  service  of  God,  nor  did  they  in 
so  doing  fail  in  aught  that  pertained  to  their  offices. 
Upon  the  doorposts  of  their  houses  they  put  the 
words  commanded  by  the  Torah,  tearing  down  there- 
from the  figures  and  images  in  which  the  Babylonians 
trusted  to  frighten  away  the  demons  by  their  very 
likenesses.  The  stones  of  the  threshold  Azariah  had 
raised,  taking  from  under  it  the  charms  and  devices 
of  witchcraft  and  the  black  books  of  the  magicians; 
and  they  spilled  the  wine  from  the  cups  and  vessels, 
which  servants  had  placed  near  the  bed  to  refresh 
the  gods,  who  strove  with  the  terrors  of  the  night. 
When  news  of  the  madness  of  their  new  governors 
spread  abroad,  there  was  both  consternation  and  joy 
among  the  Babylonians.  Those  of  the  people  who 
loved  them,  recited  formulas,  and  cried  In  passing 
the  house  of  these  men,  "  O  you,  the  sublime  ones  of 
heaven,  keep  watch,  that  no  evil  may  enter  this 
abode."    The  sorcerers  and  magicians,  whose  hearts 

229 


THE  GOLDEN  IMAGE 

were  filled  with  envy,  rejoiced,  invoking  upon  the 
dwelling  the  curse  of  the  spirits  of  the  unburied  dead, 
who,  they  imagined,  glide  at  midnight  into  the  homes 
of  the  wicked,  and  charm  away  their  souls. 

One  night,  as  Nebuchadrezzar  pondered  on  the 
dream  that  Daniel  had  interpreted,  his  heart  was 
filled  with  thanksgiving  for  the  greatness  that  was 
bestowed  upon  him,  and  he  resolved  to  erect  to  Mar- 
duk,  his  god,  a  golden  head  such  as  he  had  seen  in  his 
vision,  so  that  all  the  nations  should  worship  it,  and 
know  that  the  king's  god  was  supreme  over  all  the 
gods  of  every  people  in  whose  land  he  had  dominion. 

Then  the  king  gave  command  to  his  artificers  to 
make  a  great  idol  in  the  likeness  of  the  head  of  Mar- 
duk;  and  the  making  of  the  image  was  in  this  fashion : 
The  carpenters  of  Nebuchadrezzar  shaped  an  head 
from  the  wood  of  the  palm-tree,  giving  it  into  the 
hands  of  the  goldsmith,  to  overlay  it  with  gold  after 
the  manner  of  the  head  which  Daniel  had  named,  say- 
ing, "  Thou  art  this  head  of  gold."  When  it  was 
ready,  it  was  borne  in  procession  on  the  shoulders  of 
men,  and  fastened  with  chains  fashioned  of  silver  to 
a  pedestal  of  cedar  wood,  the  breadth  whereof  was 
six  cubits.  And  the  idol  stood  firm  that  it  could  not 
be  moved,  at  a  height  of  three  score  cubits  upon  its 
base,  that  at  the  time  of  the  offering  of  the  morning 
oblation  the  rising  sun  should  shine  upon  it,  reflecting 
the  glory  of  the  gold  to  all  the  city. 

230 


THE  GOLDEN  IMAGE 

When  the  decree  calling  upon  all  to  worship  the 
image  had  gone  forth,  Daniel  was  in  a  distant  pro- 
vince on  business  of  judgment  for  the  king;  and  Ha- 
naniah,  Mishael,  and  Azariah  took  counsel  together, 
what  they  should  do,  for  the  power  of  their  office 
made  their  peril  great.  Yet  did  they  resolve  to  die 
rather  than  bow  down  before  a  graven  Image,  and 
they  comforted  one  another,  saying:  "  Perchance 
our  deed  may  strengthen  the  remnant  of  Judah  that 
Is  faithful,  winning  back  to  God  many  that  have 
gone  astray,  and  thus  hasten  what  time  the  Lord 
shall  lead  Judah  back  to  his  own  land." 


A  multitude  of  chariots  covered  the  top  of  the 
outer  wall  of  the  city  of  Babylon,  whose  hundred 
gates  of  brass  were  open  continually,  day  and  night, 
that  the  princes  and  the  governors  and  the  rulers  of 
the  provinces  might  come  to  the  dedication  of  the 
Image  that  Nebuchadrezzar  had  set  up  in  the  plain. 
And  the  fear  of  Nebuchadrezzar  was  so  great 
throughout  his  realm  that  the  rulers  whom  he  had 
summoned  gathered  together  In  haste,  and  at  the 
time  of  the  dedication  there  was  not  a  treasurer,  coun- 
sellor, or  sheriff  upon  whom  order  had  been  laid 
that  was  not  there,  save  only  Shadrach,  Meshach, 
and  Abednego. 

When  the  appointed  day  had  come,  slaves  brought 

231 


THE  GOLDEN  IMAGE 

the  wheeled  throne  of  Nebuchadrezzar  to  the  gate 
of  the  palace,  where  was  the  chariot  of  the  king, 
harnessed  with  four  horses  swifter  than  leopards. 
Before  him,  to  the  plain,  walked  an  host  of  all  na- 
tions and  languages  equipped  after  the  custom  of 
their  country.  With  them,  to  keep  ever  before  the 
people  the  power  of  the  great  king,  went  one-half 
of  the  army  that  was  in  Babylon;  men  skilled  in  the 
use  of  the  bow,  carrying  arrows  in  spear-headed 
quivers,  and  spearmen  and  hurlers  of  javelins,  with 
horsemen  riding  on  horses,  all  marching  with  a  great 
din  and  noise.  After  these  came  the  mighty  men  and 
princes  of  the  city  in  cars  and  wagons.  Abreast  with 
the  king  was  the  sacred  chariot  of  the  priest  to  whom 
it  was  given  to  pour  out  oblations  before  the  gods; 
and  the  car  in  which  he  rode  had  a  platform  in  front 
and  an  high  seat  in  back  for  the  driver,  and  a  man 
walked  at  the  side  of  the  horses.  A  heavy  embel- 
lished mitre  was  upon  the  head  of  the  priest,  and  over 
his  robe  was  an  embroidered  vest,  from  the  upper 
edge  of  which  a  ribbon  hung  down  the  back.  In 
procession  after  him  came  the  lesser  priests,  and  at 
their  front  the  Anointer,  with  him  who  had  been 
appointed  to  oversee  the  worship  of  the  new  image; 
the  heads  of  all  were  covered,  and  they  wore  but  one 
garment,  a  striped  robe  bound  at  the  loins  by  an  high 
girdle.  With  them  were  musicians  with  all  manner 
of  instruments,  and  boys  not  yet  entered  into  the  full 

232 


THE  GOLDEN  IMAGE 

service  of  the  temple,  bearing  fruit  offerings  in  baskets 
of  reeds. 

Following  the  procession  along  the  streets  was  a 
crowd  of  people  clad  in  their  richest  garments,  and  a 
vast  concourse  was  already  assembled  in  the  plain, 
who,  when  the  king  came,  bowed  their  heads,  cover- 
ing their  eyes,  not  daring  to  look  up  lest  they  be 
blinded.  Thus  they  stood  before  the  golden  image. 
As  soon  as  the  chariot  of  Nebuchadrezzar  and  the 
chariots  of  the  princes  and  the  car  of  the  priest  had 
halted,  each  in  its  appointed  place,  cornets  were 
sounded,  and  then,  amid  a  profound  hush,  the  heralds 
read  the  proclamation  of  the  king: 

"  Nebuchadrezzar,  the  king  unto  all  people,  na- 
tions, and  languages  that  dwell  in  all  the  earth,  peace 
be  multiplied  unto  you!  To  you  It  is  commanded 
that  at  what  time  ye  hear  the  sound  of  the  cornet, 
flute,  harp,  sackbut,  psaltery,  dulcimer,  and  all  kinds 
of  music,  ye  fall  down  and  worship  the  golden  image 
which  Nebuchadrezzar  the  king  hath  set  up.  Whoso- 
ever falleth  not  down  and  worshippeth,  shall  this 
same  hour  be  cast  into  the  midst  of  a  burning  fiery 
furnace,  and  roasted  in  the  fire." 

Thereupon  the  Anointer  anointed  the  head  of  gold, 
and  the  oblation  was  poured  out  before  the  idol,  while 
Nebuchadrezzar  prayed  the  prayer  of  dedication: 

Marduk,  most  wise  among  gods,  Marduk,  most  powerful   among 
rulers, 

233 


THE  GOLDEN  IMAGE 

Grant  that  the  name  of  the  king  whom  thou  lovest. 

Whose  name  thou  hast  mentioned,  may  flourish. 

Thou  hast  created  me, 

Thou  hast  given  me  dominion  over  the  hosts  of  men. 

Even  as  I  love  my  life, 

Even  as  I  hold  my  life  precious, 

So  do  I  love  thee, 

So  do  I  hold  precious  thine  exalted  image. 

Of  all  dwelling  places  have  I  chosen  none  for  mine  abiding, 

No  city  for  the  place  of  my  dwelling,  save  thy  city — Babylon. 

For  that  I  love  thine  awful  majesty, 

For  that  I  exult  in  thy  splendor. 

Be  thou  gracious  unto  me  when  I  stretch  forth  mine  hands, 

Yea,  give  ear  unto  my  petition. 

For  I  the  king  am  thine  establisher, 

I  am  he  in  whom  thy  heart  finds  joy, 

I  am  thy  heedful  vicegerent. 

That  hath  endowed  thy  cities. 

For  thy  majesty  an  image  have  I  raised, 

May  it  receive  the  abundant  tribute  of  the  kings  of  the  nations  and 

of  all  peoples. 
Rich  tribute  from  the  assembled  multitude! 
From  the  horizon  to  the  zenith, 

From  the  rising  of  the  sun  to  the  place  of  its  setting, 
May  no  enemy  *be  found. 
May  no  adversary  find  footing. 
O  sublime  Marduk! 

Mayest  thou  be  pleased  with  the  work  of  mine  hands, 
Let  thy  lips  pronounce  favor. 
Let  thy  pure  mouth  utter  the  decree  irrevocable. 
Length  of  days. 
Greatness  of  posterity, 
Splendor  of  majesty. 
Everlasting  sway, 
Grant  thou  me. 
May  a  ruler  from  my  house  never  fail  in  Babylon. 

Then  upon  the  ears  of  the  people  sounded  a  loud 
noise  of  the  mingled  notes  of  cornet,   flute,  harp, 

234 


THE  GOLDEN  IMAGE 

sackbut,  and  psaltery,  and  all  the  people  fell  down 
and  worshipped  the  golden  image  which  Nebuchad- 
rezzar the  king  had  set  up.  And  when  the  din  of 
the  shouting  reached  Hananiah,  Mishael,  and  Aza- 
riah,  who  were  sitting  in  their  house,  the  windows  in 
their  chamber  being  open  toward  Jerusalem,  they 
prostrated  themselves,  making  supplication  before  the 
Sole  and  Everliving  God,  the  Lord  of  Israel: 

"  O  God,  the  heathen  are  come  into  Thine  inheri- 
tance; Thy  holy  temple  have  they  defiled;  they  have 
laid  Jerusalem  in  heaps.  We  are  become  a  reproach 
to  our  neighbors,  a  scorn  and  derision  to  them  that 
are  round  about  us.  How  long,  O  Lord,  how  long! 
Wilt  Thou  be  angry  forever?  Help  us,  O  God  of 
our  salvation,  for  the  glory  of  Thy  name,  for  we  are 
brought  very  low.  Wherefore  should  the  heathen 
say,  '  Where  is  their  God?  '  O  let  Him  be  known 
among  the  heathen  in  our  sight.  According  to  the 
greatness  of  Thy  power  save  those  who  are  appointed 
to  die." 

Thus  they  were  found  praying  and  making  suit  to 
God  by  certain  of  the  magicians  and  Chaldeans,  who 
had  assembled  after  the  image  had  been  dedicated, 
to  see  why  the  Jews  were  not  there.  Whereupon  the 
soothsayers  hastened  with  great  joy  before  the  king, 
and  spoke  unto  Nebuchadrezzar  concerning  his  de- 
cree and  accusing  the  Jews,  saying:  "  O  king,  live 
forever!     Thou,  O  Nebuchadrezzar,  hast  made  a 

235 


THE  GOLDEN  IMAGE 

decree,  that  every  man  that  shall  hear  the  sound  of 
the  cornet,  flute,  harp,  sackbut,  psaltery,  and  dulcimer, 
shall  fall  down  and  worship  the  golden  image  which 
thou  hast  set  up,  .and  whoso  falleth  not  down  and 
worshippeth,  shall  be  cast  Into  the  midst  of  a  burning 
fiery  furnace." 

And  the  king  answered  and  said :  "  The  decree 
Is  true.    It  hath  been  so  established." 

Then  the  wise  men  of  Babylon  answered,  and  said 
before  the  king:  "There  are  certain  Jews  whom 
thou  hast  set  over  the  affairs  of  the  city  of  Babylon, 
Shadrach,  Meshach,  and  Abednego.  These  men,  O 
king,  have  not  regarded  thee,  they  serve  not  thy 
gods  nor  worship  the  golden  image  which  thou  hast 
set  up,  but  make  petition  unto  their  own  God,  calling 
upon  Him  to  destroy  thee  and  thy  people." 

On  hearing  this  word,  Nebuchadrezzar  In  his  rage 
and  fury  commanded  to  bring  Shadrach,  Meshach, 
and  Abednego,  and  ordered  to  make  hot  the  fiery 
furnace  that  was  kept  burning  In  the  plain  near  to 
where  the  image  had  been  raised,  for  the  punishment 
of  such  as  had  dealt  treacherously  with  the  king.  And 
when  the  people  learned  of  the  summons,  they  all 
came  together  again  unto  the  plain,  to  see  what 
should  be  done  unto  Shadrach,  Meshach,  and  Abed- 
nego when  they  should  be  brought  before  the  great 
king  Nebuchadrezzar,  whose  command  they  had 
dared  to  disobey. 

236 


THE  GOLDEN  IMAGE 

Before  condemning  them,  Nebuchadrezzar  spake 
unto  the  young  men,  questioning  them,  "  Is  it  of  pur- 
pose, O  Shadrach,  Meshach,  and  Abednego,  that  ye 
serve  not  my  god,  nor  worship  the  golden  image  I 
have  set  up?  " 

And  he  spake  further,  for  he  loved  the  lads  in  his 
heart:  "  Now,  if  ye  be  ready,  that  at  what  time  ye 
hear  the  sound  of  the  cornet,  flute,  sackbut,  and  psal- 
tery, ye  fall  down  and  worship  the  image  that  I  have 
made,  then  is  it  yet  well;  but  if  ye  worship  not,  ye 
shall  be  cast  this  same  hour  into  the  midst  of  the 
burning  fiery  furnace ;  and  who  is  that  god  that  shall 
deliver  you  out  of  my  hands?  " 

And  Azariah,  which  was  Abednego,  made  answer : 
"  O  Nebuchadrezzar,  we  have  no  need  to  answer  thee 
in  this  matter.  If  our  God  will  to  deliver  us  who 
serve  Him,  He  Is  able  to  deliver  us  from  the  burning 
fiery  furnace,  and  from  out  of  thine  hand,  O  king. 
But  even  if  He  will  not  so,  yet  be  it  known  unto  thee, 
O  king,  that  we  will  not  serve  thy  gods  nor  worship 
the  golden  image  that  thou  hast  set  up." 

Then  was  Nebuchadrezzar  filled  with  anger,  and 
the  form  of  his  visage  was  changed  against  Shadrach, 
Meshach,  and  Abednego,  and  he  spake  and  com- 
manded, that  they  should  heat  the  furnace  seven 
times  more  than  it  was  wont  to  be  heated.  And  he 
bade  the  most  mighty  men  that  were  In  his  army  to 
bind  Shadrach,  Meshach,  and  Abednego,  and  to  cast 

237 


THE  GOLDEN  IMAGE 

them  into  the  burning  fiery  furnace.  Then  these  men 
were  bound  in  their  hosen,  their  tunics,  and  their 
mantles,  and  their  other  garments,  and  were  taken 
to  the  balcony  raised  above  the  upper  opening  in  the 
vaulted  roof  of  the  fiery  chamber.  And  as  the  men 
lifted  them  up,  to  cast  them  into  the  furnace,  a 
groan  burst  from  the  people  below.  And,  behold, 
because  the  king's  commandment  was  urgent,  and  the 
furnace  exceeding  hot,  the  flame  of  the  fire  slew  those 
men  that  took  up  Shadrach,  Meshach,  and  Abednego. 
And  the  two  fell  bound  into  the  midst  of  the  fire,  but 
Azariah  fell  not  at  first,  for  when  the  soldier  that 
held  him  had  been  slain,  he  stood  up  free,  and  open- 
ing his  mouth  spake  aloud : 

"  Blessed  art  Thou,  O  Lord  God  of  our  fathers, 
for  Thou  art  righteous  in  all  the  things  Thou  hast 
brought  upon  us,  and  upon  the  Holy  City  of  our 
fathers,  even  Jerusalem,  for  according  to  truth  and 
judgment  didst  Thou  bring  all  these  things  upon  us 
because  of  our  sins.  Yet  deliver  us  not  up  wholly  for 
Thy  name's  sake,  neither  disannul  Thou  Thy  cove- 
nant. For  we,  O  Lord,  are  become  less  than  any 
nation,  and  are  kept  under  this  day.  Neither  is  there 
at  this  time  prince  or  prophet  or  burnt  offering  or 
sacrifice  or  oblation  or  a  place  to  find  mercy.  Never- 
theless, in  a  contrite  heart  and  an  humble  spirit  let 
us  be  accepted.  Like  as  the  burnt  offering  of  rams 
and  bullocks,  so  let  our  prayer  be  in  Thy  sight  this 

238 


THE  GOLDEN  IMAGE 

day.  And  let  all  they  that  do  Thy  servants  hurt,  be 
confounded  in  all  their  power  and  might,  and  let  them 
know  that  Thou,  Lord,  art  the  only  God,  and  glo- 
rious over  the  whole  world." 

Now,  the  servants  of  the  king  durst  not  one  put 
forth  an  hand  to  stop  Azariah,  and  cast  him  into 
the  furnace,  but  he,  after  he  had  made  an  end  of 
speaking,  went  down  into  the  oven,  and  with  him  unto 
his  fellows  came  an  angel  of  the  Lord.  And  the  slaves 
of  the  king  ceased  not  to  make  the  oven  hot  with 
rosin,  pitch,  tow,  and  wood,  so  that  the  flame  streamed 
forth  above  it  forty  and  nine  cubits,  and  it  passed 
through,  and  burned  those  Chaldeans  that  were 
found  about  the  furnace.  But  Gabriel,  the  angel  of 
the  Lord,  smote  the  flame  of  the  fire  out  of  the  oven, 
and  made  the  midst  of  the  furnace  as  it  had  been  a 
moist  and  whistling  wind,  so  that  the  fire  touched 
them  not  at  all,  neither  hurt  nor  troubled  them. 

Then  the  king  Nebuchadrezzar  was  astonished 
and  filled  with  fear  at  the  slaughter  of  his  servants, 
and  he  rose  up  in  haste,  and  spake  and  said  unto  his 
counsellors,  "  Did  we  not  cast  three  men  bound  into 
the  midst  of  the  fire?  " 

They  answered  and  said,  "  True,  O  king!  " 

And  Nebuchadrezzar  said,  "  Lo,  I  see  four  men 
loose,  walking  in  the  midst  of  the  fire,  and  they  have 
no  hurt,  and  the  aspect  of  the  fourth  is  like  a  son  of 
the  gods." 

239 


THE  GOLDEN  IMAGE 

The  Chaldeans  and  the  soothsayers,  thinking  the 
king  mad,  looked,  and  albeit  they  were  ashamed  to 
declare  a  wonder  which  they  had  not  made,  yet  had 
they  to  acknowledge  that  four  men  were  walking  in 
the  midst  of  the  fire  praising  God  and  blessing  the 
Lord. 

Then  went  Nebuchadrezzar  to  the  door  at  the 
side  of  the  furnace,  and  spake,  calling,  "  Shadrach, 
Meshach,  and  Abednego !  "  and  they  said,  "  Here, 
O  king."  And  he  said,  "  Ye  servants  of  the  Most 
High  God,  come  forth  and  come  hither."  And 
Shadrach,  Meshach,  and  Abednego  walked  forth 
from  the  midst  of  the  fire.  And  the  princes  and  the 
governors  and  the  king's  counsellors  being  gathered 
together  saw  these  men  who  had  quenched  the  vio- 
lence of  the  fire,  and  upon  whose  bodies  the  flames 
had  no  power  to  hurt,  not  an  hair  of  their  head  being 
singed,  nor  their  hosen  changed,  nor  had  the  smell 
of  the  fire  passed  on  them. 

And  Nebuchadrezzar  said  unto  all  Babylon: 
"  Blessed  be  the  Lord,  the  God  of  Shadrach,  of  Me- 
shach, and  of  Abednego,  who  hath  sent  His  angel 
and  delivered  His  servants  that  trusted  in  Him, 
changing  the  king's  word,  and  yielding  their  bodies 
that  they  might  not  serve  nor  worship  any  god  except 
their  own  God.  Therefore  I  make  a  decree,  that 
every  people,  nation,  and  language  which  speaks  any- 
thing amiss  against  the  God  of  Shadrach,  Meshach, 

240 


THE  GOLDEN  IMAGE 

and  Abednego  shall  be  cut  to  pieces,  for  there  is  no 
other  God  that  can  deliver  after  this  sort." 

And  the  three,  as  out  of  one  mouth,  praised  and 
glorified  God,  saying: 

"  Blessed  art  Thou,  O  Lord,  God  of  our  fathers, 
and  blessed  is  Thy  glorious  and  holy  name.  Blessed 
art  Thou  that  beholdest  the  depths,  and  sittest  upon 
the  Cherubim,  blessed  art  Thou  in  the  firmament  of 
heaven. 

"  O  all  ye  works  of  the  Lord,  bless  ye  the  Lord, 
O  ye  heavens  and  all  ye  waters  that  be  above  the 
heavens,  praise  and  exalt  Him  above  all  else.  Ye 
sun  and  moon,  ye  stars  of  heaven,  and  every  shower 
and  dew,  and  all  ye  winds,  and  ye  fire  and  heat,  bless 
the  Lord.  O  winter  and  summer,  ye  dews  and  storms 
of  snow,  ye  light  and  darkness,  ye  ice  and  cold,  to- 
gether with  the  lightnings  and  clouds,  bless  ye  the 
Lord.  O  let  the  earth  bless  the  Lord,  and  the  seas 
and  rivers  praise  Him.  O  ye  whales  and  all  that 
move  in  the  waters,  ye  fowls  of  the  air,  and  all  ye 
beasts  and  cattle,  exalt  ye  the  Lord.  O  ye  children 
of  men,  bless  ye  the  Lord,  and  praise  and  exalt  Him 
above  all,  forever.  O  Judah,  bless  ye  the  Lord,  O 
ye  priests  and  servants  of  the  Lord,  souls  of  the  right- 
eous, ye  holy  men  and  men  of  humble  heart,  praise 
ye  the  Lord. 

"  O  Hananiah,  Azarlah,  and  Mishael,  bless  ye  the 
Lord,  praise  and  exalt  him  above  all  else,  for  He 

241 


THE  GOLDEN  IMAGE 

hath  delivered  us  and  saved  us  from  the  hand  of 
death,  and  fetched  us  out  of  the  midst  of  the  furnace, 
and  from  the  burning  fire  He  hath  delivered  us. 

"  O  all  ye  that  worship  the  Lord,  bless  the  Most 
High  God,  praise  Him  and  give  Him  thanks,  for 
His  mercy  endureth  forever." 


242 


CONCLUSION 


CONCLUSION 

THE  JACK  HORNER  PIE 

T  was  the  last  evening  of  Grandma's  visit. 
For  the  past  few  days  there  had  been  mys- 
terious gatherings  of  conspirators  and 
much  plotting  going  on  right  under  Grandma's  eyes, 
but  she  never  saw  it.  Estrella  and  David  insisted  on 
being  a  self-constituted  committee  of  two  to  keep 
Grandma  from  the  nursery  all  that  day.  Their  ma- 
noeuvres were  exasperatingly  patent  to  their  brothers 
and  sisters,  but  the  old  lady  calmly  accepted  their 
explanation,  that  somehow  the  room  had  become  a 
burning  fiery  furnace  "  from  which  there  was  no 
chance  of  escape."  She  did  not  even  express  the 
slightest  astonishment  that  at  times  one  or  the  other 
of  her  constant  companions  would  slip  away  to  enter 
the  hot  oven. 

When  finally,  after  supper,  she  was  escorted  by 
her  smiling  son  and  daughter  to  the  erstwhile  forbid- 
den door,  her  surprise  was  genuine.  The  room  was 
filled  with  flowers,  and  in  its  centre  was  a  new  arm- 
chair, bearing  on  its  cushioned  back  a  white  placard 
announcing,    "  A   Safe    Retrete    fum   Injuns." 

245 


THE  JACK  HORNER  PIE 

Grandma  was  not  long  in  testing  the  truth  of  this 
declaration,  and  as  she  sat  there,  clad  in  shimmering 
gray,  the  snowy  fichu  across  her  shoulders  vying  with 
the  white  beauty  of  her  hair,  her  eyes,  filled  with 
gentle  bewilderment,  turning  from  one  happy  face 
to  the  other,  her  children  thought  they  had  never 
seen  a  prettier  picture. 

*'  Why,  where  are  the  little  ones?  "  and  Grandma 
looked  around  for  the  grandchildren  who  had  ever 
been  so  eager  to  gather  around  her,  her  face  sadden- 
ing a  little  at  their  unwonted  desertion. 

Before  reply  could  be  made,  a  thundering  knock 
sounded  on  the  door.  "  Open  in  the  name  of  Prince 
Jonathan!"  came  the  command;  and  at  father's 
"  Welcome  to  my  abode,"  the  door  opened  to  admit 
a  motley  crew.  At  its  head  walked  two  lads  in  glit- 
tering armor,  solemnly  carrying  a  bag  from  whose 
mouth  showed  colared  papers.  "  Put  in  your  fum 
and  pull  out  a  plum,"  commanded  a  lively,  red-haired 
youth  in  a  white  tunic,  prancing  from  his  place  in  the 
line,  and  whirling  a  sling  shot  over  his  head. 

Grandma  obeyed,  and  the  first  sweetmeat  she  drew 
was  "  The  giant's  hed  wiv  David's  compiments." 
It  was  of  carved  wood — an  ink-well.  As  her  delighted 
laughter  rang  out,  two  maidens  appeared  before  her. 
One,  all  in  white,  was  masked,  and  bore  herself  with 
queenly  grace;  the  other  tall  and  dark  beauty  was 
unveiled.     At  the  entreaty  in  their  eyes,  Grandma 

246 


THE  JACK  HORNER  PIE 

again  dived  into  the  sack  bringing  out  "  Ruth's  Glean- 
ing, a  Sheaf  of  Stories."  No  further  direction  was 
necessary,  and  with  shouts  of  merriment  the  on- 
lookers watched  Grandma  pull  forth  a  box  of 
*'  Goodies  from  Queen  Esther,"  and  a  paper-knife 
"  Fashioned  at  the  Forge  of  Nathan."  The  last 
dainty  was  inscribed  "  Taken  by  Jonathan,"  and  the 
faces  of  the  Lopez  children  smiled  up  at  Grandma 
from  the  picture. 

Much  frolicking  ensued,  and  when  Grandma 
turned  at  length  to  thank  the  children,  they  all  formed 
a  circle,  and  danced  around  her,  singing  a  rhyme  of 
farewell  written  by  Isabella. 

Late  that  night,  when  the  house  was  quiet,  a  white- 
robed  figure  stole  to  each  bedside,  kissing  the  sleeper. 
And  so  the  nights  with  Grandma  came  to  an  end. 


247 


GLOSSARY 


(All  words  given  below,  unless  otherwise  specified,  are  Hebrew  or 
Aramaic.  The  transliteration  aims  to  reproduce  the  pronunciation  of 
Hebrew  by  Sephardic  Jews.) 


AriKOMAN.  A  piece  of  one  of  the 
cakes  of  unleavened  bread  used 
In  the  Seder  on  the  Eve  of 
Passover,  and  kept  for  good 
luck  from  one  Passover  to  the 
next. 

Anakim.  Giants.  A  tribe  called 
after  Anak.  Num.  13,  33 ; 
Deut.  1,  28;  9,  2. 

AsHTORETH.  Chief  goddess  of  the 
Sidonlans. 

AzaeOth.  The  248  affirmative 
and  365  negative  precepts.  In 
the  Sephardic  ritual,  they  are 
chanted,  in  poetic  form,  as  ar- 
ranged by  Rabbi  Solomon  Ibn 
Gabirol,  before  the  regular 
afternoon  service  for  Pentecost. 

Ba'Al.     Name  of  a  Canaanlte  god. 

Bam6th.  "  High  places,"  for 
idol  worship. 

Bab  MitzvAh.  "  Son  of  the  com- 
mandment." The  religious  ma- 
jority of  a  boy. 

BarCch  AtAh — l'hadlIk  Nee 
SHEL  HanukAh.  "  Blessed  art 
thou — [who  commandest  us]  to 
kindle  the  lamp  of  dedication." 

Ben.     Son  of. 

BenizOn  (Spanish).  Grace  after 
meat. 

BesamIm.     Spices. 

BoMds  (Greek).  An  altar  or 
platform. 

BofJuELOs  (Spanish).  Sugar 
cakes  shaped  like  doughnuts. 

CabaNa  (Spanish).  The  Sukkah 
or  open  dwelling  used  during 
the  Feast  of  Tabernacles. 


CASftH  (corruption  of  Hebrew 
Cashfer).     Ritually  fit. 

ChaeAsh.     a  smith. 

El  NorAh  (God  Tremendous). 
Hymn  preceding  tlie  conclusion 
service  In  the  Sephardic  ritual 
for  the  Day  of  Atonement. 

Elijahu  (proper  name).  My  God 
Is  the  Lord. 

Ethe6g.  Citron.  One  of  the  four 
products  of  the  earth  used  at 
the  Feast  of  Tabernacles. 

Fiestas    (Spanish).     Festivals. 

HabdalAh.  Separation.  Service 
for  the  conclusion  of  the  Sab- 
bath or  a  holiday. 

LAS  HacafOth  (Spanish  and 
Hebrew).  Procession  of  men 
carrying  palm  branches,  willow, 
myrtle,  and  citron  on  the  Feast 
of  Tabernacles. 

HaftabAh.  Lesson  from  the 
Prophets  read  at  the  synagogue 
on  Sabbaths  and  holidays. 

HaggadAh.  Service  for  the  meal 
on  the  Eve  of  Passover. 

HAMfiTZ.     Leaven. 

HanukAh.     Feast  of  Dedication, 

HatAn.     Bridegroom. 

HazAn.     Reader  In  the  synagogue. 

HechAl.  Ark  In  which  are  kept 
the  scrolls  of  the  law. 

HosANNA  (Hosha'ana,  "O  save!" 
Prayer  said  on  Feast  of  Taber- 
nacles. 

HuppAh.    Marriage  canopy. 

KaddIsh.  a  prayer  In  praise  of 
God  ;  a  doxology. 


249 


GLOSSARY 


KalAh.     Bride. 

KetubAh.     Marriage  contract. 

KiddCsh.  Blessing  ushering  in 
tlie   Sabbatli   and  liolidays. 

Kirpt'K.     Day  of  Atonement. 

LulAb.  Bunch  of  palm  leaves ; 
used  loosely  for  the  palm  leaves, 
the  willow,  and  the  myrtle  car- 
ried on  the  Feast  of  Taber- 
nacles. 

MarAii.     Bitterness. 

MegillAh.  Scroll ;  specifically 
the  Bools  of  Esther. 

Me.norAh.  Seven-branched  candle- 
stick. 

MezuzAh.  Doorpost ;  parchment 
scroll  on  which  are  written 
Deut.  6,  4-9;  11,  13-21. 

MinchAh.     Afternoon   services. 

MinyAn.  The  ten  men  necessary 
for  a  public  service. 

NabI  (Novl,  corrupt  form). 
Prophet. 

Nao.mi  (proper  name).  Pleasant- 
ness. 

ParashAh.  Lesson  from  the  Pen- 
tateuch read  at  the  synagogue. 

PftsACH.     Passover. 

Pobre  (Spanish).     A  beggar. 


PuRlM.  Festival  of  the  14tu  of 
Adar. 

SabA  (corruption  for  Hebrew 
Shabbat).     Sabbath. 

Sefer.     Scroll  of  the  law. 

Shabu'oth.  Pentecost ;  Feast  of 
Wcelis. 

Sham  MAS  (corruption  of  Ilebrew 
Shammash).  Servant  [of  the 
synagogue]  ;  the  light  that 
serves  to  kindle  the  eight  lights 
of  dedication. 

SiiofAr.     Cornet  of  ram's  horn. 

Snoga  (corruption  of  the  Span- 
ish Sinagoga).     Synagogue. 

Sukk6th.     Feast  of  Tabernacles. 

TefillIn.     Phylacteries. 

Tish'a  be-Ab.  Ninth  of  Ab ;  an- 
niversary of  the  destruction  of 
the  Temple  at  Jerusalem. 

TuDESCO  (Spanish).  A  native  of 
Germany ;  one  who  is  not  of 
Portuguese  or  Spanish  descent. 

TouAii.     The  five  books  of  Moses. 

YigdAl.  "  May  He  be  exalted." 
The  thirteen  articles  of  the 
creed  formulated  by  Maimonides 
arranged  as  a  hymn. 


^^e  Bovb  (§<xtiimon  (preee 

BALTIMORE,  MD.,  U.  S.  A. 


250 


I 


'  THE  LIBRARY 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 
Santa  Barbara 

STACK  COLLECTION 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW. 


3  1205  00341   2564 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


A     000  886  77 


1_ 


